CRUEL VOWS

OceanofPDF.com
CHICAGO MAFIA DONS

OceanofPDF.com
BIANCA COLE

OceanofPDF.com
 C O NT E NT S

Free Book Offer

1. Paisley
2. Massimo
3. Paisley
4. Massimo
5. Paisley
6. Massimo
7. Paisley
8. Massimo
9. Paisley
10. Massimo
11. Paisley
12. Massimo
13. Paisley
14. Massimo
15. Paisley
16. Massimo
17. Paisley
18. Massimo
19. Paisley
20. Massimo
21. Paisley
22. Massimo
23. Paisley
24. Massimo
25. Paisley
26. Massimo
27. Paisley
28. Massimo
29. Paisley
30. Massimo
31. Epilogue

Mailing List
Also by Bianca Cole
About the Author
OceanofPDF.com
 Cruel Vows Copyright © 2022 Bianca Cole

All Rights Reserved.

No part of this publication may be reproduced, stored, or transmitted in any
form or by any means, electronic, mechanical, photocopying, recording,
scanning, or otherwise without written permission from the publisher. It is
illegal to copy this book, post it to a website, or distribute it by any other means
without permission.

This novel is entirely a work of fiction. The names, characters and incidents
portrayed in it are the work of the author’s imagination. Any resemblance to
actual persons, living or dead, events or localities is entirely coincidental.

Warning: the unauthorized reproduction or distribution of this copyrighted

work is illegal. Criminal copyright infringement, including infringement without
monetary gain, is investigated by the FBI and is punishable by up to 5 years in
prison and a fine of $250,000.

Book cover design by Deliciously Dark Designs

Photography by Wander Aguiar

OceanofPDF.com
 BLURB

He’s a cruel man, and he’s taking me against my will.

Bar tending at the Devil’s Alpha bar was supposed to be
temporary. Until my brother got in too deep with the MC
that runs it. Now I’m stuck in this dead-end job in the worst
part of Chicago. Until a fated night, where things take a
darker turn.
The night a tall and gorgeous stranger enters the bar.
He sticks out like a sore thumb, with his designer suit and
expensive watch. Axel is making a deal with the Morrone
family. The man is the eldest son, Massimo Morrone, heir to
the Morrone mafia throne.
They come to an agreement, but there’s one problematic
condition. Massimo Morrone won’t supply them unless they
give him me. My brother tries to fight it, but Axel is the
president. What he says goes, and I’m not worth messing
up a lucrative deal.
Despite not being theirs to trade, I end up the property
of a filthy rich Italian mob boss. Massimo drags me kicking
and swearing out of the bar. He makes it clear he wants my
submission the moment we’re alone. He thinks he can take
me and make me his plaything as if he’s God.
Before I know it, I’m marched to the end of an altar in
front of people that I don’t know. A gun pressed to my back
while I’m forced to say my vows. He puts his ring on my
finger, binding us together in the eyes of the law. If he
thinks that makes me his, he’ll have a shock.
I belong to no one, and by the time I’m through with
Massimo Morrone, he’ll wish he never married me.

OceanofPDF.com
 FREE BOOK OFFER

If you enjoy reading about

possessive alpha men, steamy
hot insta-lust, and romance,
then grab my free novella on
offer.
Filthy Doctor is a 34k novella
and part of the Forbidden
series.
Join my mailing list and grab
Filthy Doctor for free!
Click here to join now!

OceanofPDF.com
 1

OceanofPDF.com
 PA I S LEY

I wipe down the bar, groaning internally as another pig

eyes my cleavage. This place is a shit hole and I hate
that my brother, Rick, forced me into this life. I haven’t got
a choice now. He’s in too fucking deep, which means I am
too.
The roar of heavy engines outside of the bar sets me on
high alert, as it’s a warning that the boss has arrived. Axel
King is the president of the Devil’s Alpha MC and the
owner of this bar that I’m forced to tend day in and day out.
The twelve-hour shifts I pull around here are ridiculous,
especially for barely minimum wage, but Axel won’t hire
more staff.
Rick insists it will get better as he climbs the ranks of
the MC, but I’m not stupid. The members see women as a
commodity to the club and they never get treated any
better than I am now, not unless you marry one. And
there’s no way in hell I’d ever marry any of these down-
and-out bikers. I don’t want to end up like my mom, but it
feels like Rick has dragged us both back to rock bottom.
It’s why I save what little I earn, hoping to buy my way
out of Chicago. Not to mention Elijah freaks me the fuck
out. It’s only a matter of time until his flirting with me turns
sinister. I’ve seen it before. He gets an obsession with a girl
and won’t leave her alone.
 “Can I get another round, doll?” One patron asks.
I nod. “Of course, coming right up.” I pour him a double
whiskey on the rocks and slide it over. “Four dollars,
please.”
He smiles, but it’s not friendly. The patrons here rarely
are. A flurry of whispers echoes through the room as Axel
enters in his riding leathers, followed by my brother Rick,
Elijah, Dante, and Jax. All of them are wearing the same
club jacket as they approach the bar.
Axel is attractive, if you’re into the rough biker guy look.
He has light brown, messy hair, and a neatly trimmed
beard. And tattoos cover every single inch of his body.
“There you go, doll.” He slides a five-dollar bill into my
hand, drawing my attention away from the club members.
“Keep the change.” He winks.
I smile, but it feels forced. “Thanks.”
“Hey Paisley, how is it tonight?” Axel asks, piercing blue
eyes burning into me.
I shrug. “Not the busiest, but it’s been okay.”
He nods. “Nothing eventful?”
I shake my head. “Not yet.”
His eyes narrow as he makes a grunt and then leads the
members out to the back rooms, where they play poker.
Rick smiles at me as he approaches the bar, but it
doesn’t reach his eyes. He knows I resent him for the shit
he dragged me into here. “Can you bring us the usual?”
“Sure,” I say, breaking eye contact with my brother.
There’s been a change in our relationship since he joined
the MC, as at one time we were inseparable. Now, I hardly
know the boy I grew up with, as he’s disappeared entirely. I
get the drinks ready and set them on a tray, hating the idea
of taking them back there when Elijah is with them.
Clearing my throat and getting my shit together, I walk
confidently into the back rooms of the bar, where the men
are already seated around the card table. Elijah’s eyes fall
on me and slowly drag down the length of my body, making
my skin crawl.
“Here you go, boss,” I say, setting the tray of drinks
down on the table.
Axel smiles at me briefly and nods. “Thanks, sweetie.
Can you get Juan to rustle us up some burgers, too?”
I bite the inside of my cheek, as he knows how much I
hate being called sweetie. It grates against me in ways I
can’t put into words. “Sure thing,” I say, making sure I
don’t look at Elijah again. The least attention I pay him, the
better.
Rick gives me an apologetic look, but I’m fed up with his
bullshit apologies. He told me this was temporary, but
everyone knows once you’re a member of the Devil’s Alpha
MC, there’s no escape. You are in for life and there’s no
getting out, not for most.
I walk out of the room and head for the kitchen,
knocking on the door.
Juan smiles when he sees me. “Hey, Paisley. What can I
get you?”
“Axel’s here, with four of his guys.” I flick the hair out of
my face. “Can you get five burgers and fries done for me?”
He nods. “Of course, coming right up.”
Although Juan is an alright cook, I wouldn’t eat anything
out of this rat infested kitchen. It’s dirty as hell and would
probably be shut down if we had an inspection. Axel chased
the last inspector off before he could get his foot in the
door and since then, I think they’ve given up.
“Give me a bell when they’re ready,” I say before
walking back to the bar and sliding behind the counter,
where a crowd has suddenly emerged.
Alice, the only other bartender, is slammed. “Where
were you?”
“Sorry, the boss had an order for the kitchen.” I grab the
cloth off the bar and turn toward one of the patrons. “What
can I get you?” I ask, plastering on the best smile I can
muster.
The guy looks pissed at being made to wait. “Two double
Jack’s on the rocks. I’ve been waiting for five fucking
minutes.”
“I apologize. We’re a little short-staffed tonight.” I turn
and grab the bottle of whiskey, pouring the Jack Daniels
and sliding the glasses onto the bar. “That’s fifteen bucks,
please.”
He grumbles and hands over the cash, before grabbing
the two glasses and disappearing.
“Paisley, grubs up,” Juan calls through from the kitchen.
“Fuck,” I mutter, glancing at Alicia apologetically. “I’ll be
back as quick as I can.”
She waves her hand dismissively. “Don’t sweat it.”
I rush away from the bar and into the kitchen, where
Juan has piled the plates onto two trays. “Thank you for
getting them done so fast.” I flash him a smile and
disappear with the first tray, heading into the back room.
As if Elijah has a sixth sense or something, his eyes land
on me the moment I enter. It sends a shiver down my spine.
“Here’s half the food. I’ve got to go grab the rest.” I set it
down on a buffet base nearby and then rush off again for
the other tray.
The men, other than Elijah, are too engrossed in their
card game to answer me as I walk back down the corridor
to grab the other tray. Once I return, I’m surprised to find
that they’ve stopped playing cards and are grabbing the
plates off the tray.
Elijah hasn’t grabbed one yet, and he approaches me,
setting the hair on the back of my neck on end. “Have you
got one for me, darling?” he asks.
I hold out the tray between us to stop him from getting
too close. “Sure, take one.”
He leans toward me, his alcoholic breath wafting over
me and making my stomach roll. “There’s something else
I’d much rather take,” he says, eyes moving to my
cleavage.
Rick clears his throat and approaches, clearly noticing I
need help. “Is there a problem here?” he asks, glaring at
Elijah.
Elijah holds his hands up, shaking his head. “No
problem at all.” He snatches a burger off the tray and takes
a bite, eyes lingering on me. “Catch you later.” He winks,
and I struggle not to puke.
Rick looks guilty as he glances between me and the
asshole hitting on me. “Let me take those. You can go back
to the bar.”
I pass the tray to him and hightail it out of there as fast
as I can without another word.
Once I return to the bar, it appears it’s quietened down.
Alice sighs heavily when she sees me. “I hate this
fucking place.” She too has been forced into this job by
association, being the girlfriend of Jax, who doesn’t treat
her so well.
“Tell me about it,” I say, glancing around to ensure there
are no members of the club lurking nearby to overhear us.
They don’t like us badmouthing this place or how lousy
they are as employers. “Elijah won’t leave me alone.”
Alice frowns. “He is creepy.”
We practically jump a mile when I hear Axel’s voice
behind us. “Who’s creepy?”
I turn to face him, plastering on my best fake smile.
“This patron who keeps coming in here and hitting on us
pretty strong,” I lie.
He assesses me with narrowed eyes before nodding.
“Fair enough. You two get ready to leave.”
“Leave?” Alice asks.
“Yeah, we’re going to crash a party and we need a
couple of girls with us.”
My brow furrows. “What about the bar?”
“We’re shutting up early.”
 Alice and I exchange glances as something is up.
“What kind of party?” Alice asks.
Axel blows out an irritated breath, narrowing his eyes.
“Quit with the questions and get ready.” With that, he
marches away from the bar and out into the parking lot,
lighting up a cigarette before he’s even stepped foot
outside.
Rick approaches the bar and lowers his voice. “Axel is
crashing a Morrone family party up at their mansion.”
“What?”
“I know.” He nods. “It’s insane, but he’s desperate since
the Callaghan Clan hasn’t been able to supply him enough
product.”
“And why the fuck does he need to drag me and Alice
into it?” I hiss.
Rick winces, shrugging. “You’re under his employ, so he
thinks he can boss you around.”
I glare at my brother, who is falling into my bad books
more and more with each day that passes. “I’m fucking fed
up with this.”
Elijah appears from nowhere, clearing his throat. “Fed
up with what, darling?”
I clear my throat. “Rick never paying me back for money
he borrows,” I mutter, as I have no intention of telling this
psycho that I’ve had it up to the neck with this dive.
He chuckles, nudging my brother in the ribs. “Spending
too much on hookers, hey?”
I shake my head and finish wiping down the bar before
locking the cash register. And then I walk to the back
office, which houses the safe, and lock the door.
“Ready?” I ask.
Alice nods. “Yeah, I’ll lock up. Go ahead.” I walk out of
the bar and into the parking lot.
Axel approaches me. “You’ll ride with me, darling.”
It beats riding with Elijah, but I would have rather gone
with my brother, even if he is an asshole for getting me into
this mess. “Sure,” I say, following him to his bike. I hop on
behind him, affixing my helmet and wrapping my arms
around his waist.
“Hold on, this is going to be fun,” Axel says, before
revving out of the parking lot and onto the road.
Potentially driving us straight toward our demise, as the
Morrone family aren’t the kind of people you want to mess
with.

“A re you sure this is a good idea?” I whisper to Rick.

It’s probably one of the worst ideas I’ve heard Axel come
up with in a long time, but no one will challenge him.
Breaking into a Morrone family party seems like a dumb
thing to do, especially since he wants them to supply him
with drugs.
Rick glances at his fellow members and then mutters, “I
think he’s lost it, to be honest.”
I sigh in relief, thankful that my brother hasn’t
completely gone off the rails. “Can’t we hide somewhere? I
think this will end up blowing back in our faces.”
Rick shakes his head. “We have to do what he says.”
I clench my jaw, hating how loyal my brother has
become to the motorcycle club. It’s ridiculous, and yet I
know he doesn’t really have a choice. Once you’re in,
you’re in for life. There’s no getting out, unless you want to
be buried six-feet under.
Axel walks straight up to the entrance and speaks with
the guy at the front. That’s when I see him pass something
to him, no doubt cash. And then he waves us through.
“That was too easy,” I mutter.
Rick shakes his head. “Getting in isn’t the problem. It’s
getting out once the Morrone family realizes we’re
crashing.”
 I swallow hard as I walk through the grand entrance of
the Morrone Mansion. “This place is something else.”
“Tell me about it,” Rick says, rolling his eyes as he
notices the stag’s head affixed to the wall. “I hate rich
people.”
As I glance at the guys and me and Alice, it becomes
painfully clear we don’t belong here. My stomach churns as
we enter the main hall where the party is in full swing.
Every man in the room is wearing a tuxedo, and every
woman is wearing an evening gown.
“We look like we’re trespassing,” I murmur.
Rick nods and grabs my arm, pulling me over to one side
at the back against a wall. “It’s best we try to remain in the
shadows. Leave Axel to deal with the Morrone family.”
“Okay.” I lean against the wall and cross my arms over
my chest. “I don’t think I’ll ever be able to forgive you for
this shit.”
Rick runs a hand through his messy hair. “I know, and
I’ve apologized countless times.”
“Yeah, well, until you get me the hell out of this mess,
then apology is not accepted.” I glance around. “Can we at
least get a drink at this place?”
A crease forms between Rick’s brows as he sighs. “You
are nineteen Paisley.”
I glare at him as he’s not about to tell me I can’t drink
with all the illegal shit he does. “What’s your point? This
state is fucked up, anyway. I can bar tend at eighteen but
not drink the drinks I’m expected to serve other people.”
His shoulders slump as he admits defeat. “Fine, I’ll get
you a drink, but stay here and don’t move a muscle. Got
it?”
“Got it.” I hold my thumbs up mockingly.
Rick fights through the crowd toward the bar. If we’re
going to crash some fancy pants party, we may as well have
a drink while we’re here. I scan the crowd and see Axel is
talking to some tall, handsome guy. He must be one of the
Morrone family as they engage in a heated conversation.
“Enjoying yourself, sweetie?”
I turn rigid at the sound of Elijah’s voice behind me,
spinning around to face him. The hair on the back of my
neck stands on end at the look in his eyes. “Oh yeah, I’m
having a great time.”
He tilts his head. “What’s up with you tonight? You seem
off?”
“PMS, I guess,” I say, shrugging and hoping that’ll put
him off.
Instead, he licks his lips and moves closer to me. “Is that
right? Can I do anything to help?”
“Yeah, you can back the fuck away from me and annoy
someone else.”
He smirks. “Always so feisty. I think that’s why I like you
so much, Paisley.”
I cross my arms over my chest, narrowing my eyes at
him. “Is there anything I can say that will make you leave
me alone?”
He shakes his head. “Probably not.”
“Great,” I mutter under my breath, scanning the crowd
for my brother.
Thankfully, he’s headed right toward us. His gaze fixed
on Elijah, who he knows has been obsessing over me lately.
“Beat it, Hawk.”
Hawk is Elijah’s nickname in the club. All of them have
nicknames, except for Axel. For instance, they refer to my
brother as Rider.
“Cool it, Rider,” he says, clapping him on the shoulder
and making him spill some of my drink. “I’m just jesting.”
I snatch the drink out of Rick’s hand and down it in one.
Elijah whistles. “Someone’s getting drunk tonight.” He
leans toward me, making my skin crawl. “Maybe then you’ll
finally loosen up and let me show you a good time.”
 “Over my dead body,” I say, moving away from him. “I
need to use the restroom.” I shove my empty glass back
into Rick’s hand.
Rick grabs my arm and leans close. “Be careful,
Paisley.”
I yank my arm free. “I’ll be fine.” I walk toward the
ladies’ room, which has a huge makeshift sign up, glancing
at my watch. It’s one in the morning and my entire body is
aching. Axel is an asshole for dragging me and Alice here
after our shift, as if we have got nothing better to do. All I
want is to go home to my shithole of a bedsit, curl up and
fall asleep so I can forget just how shit my life has turned
out.

OceanofPDF.com
 2

OceanofPDF.com
 MASSIMO

“W hy are we even having this party when we’re at

war?” I ask, pacing the floor of my father’s study
as the music travels up the stairs. “It’s careless.”
My father stands tall, glaring at me. “We won’t let the
Russians change our plans. It’s Mia’s twenty-first birthday,
which means we’ll celebrate in style.” He crosses his arms
over his chest. “Since when do you want to cower and hide
because the Russians got a little heavy-handed with
explosives?”
I grit my teeth, knowing that I’d never admit to my
father that the Russian hit on Le Stelle two months ago
shook me to the core. Deep down, I believe my father is just
as shaken. “All I’m saying is we should lie low. Instead, we
throw a party and hand out invitations to every fucking
politician, business executive, banker and associate in the
city.” I narrow my eyes. “How do we know they haven’t got
a spy in here, or worse?”
Father approaches me and sets a heavy hand on my
shoulder. “I understand your concern, but our security is
top-notch. Relax, Massimo, and enjoy the party.”
I sigh heavily as he walks out of his study, heading down
to greet his guests. It’s foolish to go about business as
normal after the shit Spartak pulled on Le Stelle. We had
two million dollars’ worth of cargo in the basement and
they all died in the rubble. As they designed the club to
cave in on the basement to make any cargo inside
undetectable in case of something like this happening.
After all, the police can only be paid off to a certain
extent. Few know of the trafficking that the Morrone family
profit in, despite the rumors. It’ll take months for Le Stelle
to be rebuilt, which means we need to select a new location
for our auctions.
I walk out of my father’s study and onto the balcony
overlooking the huge hall where the party is taking place.
Mia dances with one of her friends, Alejandro, laughing
happily. She’s so innocent of all of this, but it’s only a
matter of time until she’s corrupted like the rest of us once
our father forces her to marry some crooked piece of shit
who will ruin her.
He’s already searching for a suitable match for her. My
youngest sister Camilla is only eighteen and is still at the
Syndicate Academy, so she’ll have a few years of freedom
yet until my father is playing matchmaker.
Caterina Russo meets my gaze and I clench my jaw,
wishing I hadn’t seen her. Now, I have to engage in polite
but meaningless conversation with her, while she not so
discreetly tries to flirt with me. Caterina has been after me
for years, but I’m not interested.
“Massimo,” she says, her voice an octave too high. “How
are you?” She sets her hand on my arm, squeezing lightly.
I clear my throat and take a step back so her hand falls
off my arm. “I’m well, thank you. How are you?” Caterina is
one of the women my father put on a list of suitable
candidates for me to marry.
I hate being the eldest, as it means I’m in line for the
throne. It also means my father won’t stop banging on
about my duty to the family and the increasingly important
need for me to provide an heir. At thirty years old, he can’t
stand the fact I’m not yet married. Since he was married to
my mom by the age of eighteen and they had me a year
later when they were both nineteen.
Caterina is still talking, but I’m not listening.
I set my hand on her elbow gently. “If you’d excuse me, I
must speak with my brother,” I say.
Her cheeks flush as she glances at my hand on her arm
and nods. “Of course, perhaps I’ll see you later.”
“Perhaps,” I say, despite hoping that I don’t run into her
again for the rest of the night. I descend the steps into the
ballroom, where Luca is lingering by the buffet table,
stuffing his face as usual. I walk over to him and pat him on
the back, making him choke on whatever he just stuck into
his mouth. “How is it that I always know where to find you,
little bro?” I ask, smirking at him.
His eyes narrow as he glares at me. “I don’t know, but I
thought you were seducing Caterina Russo.” He winks.
“Fuck off, I’d rather seduce a fucking corpse.”
He splutters at that, eyes widening. “Well, don’t let her
hear you say that. She’s had her torch burning for you for
years.”
I sigh heavily, rubbing my hand across the back of my
neck. “I know, and Father doesn’t help matters. She’s on
the top of his fucking list.”
“List?” Luca asks.
“Yeah, the list of suitable wives for me.”
Luca’s smirk widens. “Good luck with getting out of that.
You know what Father’s like when he gets an idea in his
mind.”
“What are you trying to get out of now, Massimo?” Leo
asks, approaching us.
I roll my eyes. “Father’s ridiculous list of women I have
to choose a bride from.”
Leo pulls a face. “What the fuck is that all about? I
thought it was only the girls that were forced into
marriage.” He grimaces at the word. “Tell him to fuck off.”
 I tilt my head. “Would you tell him to fuck off?” I ask,
knowing the answer before he even gives it. None of us
have the balls to stand up to our father.
“No, but you’re the great Massimo, heir to the throne,”
he says theatrically, smirking at me. “If you don’t stand up
to him, who will?”
“You’re an asshole,” I say, grabbing some fancy-looking
canape off the buffet table. “I need a drink.”
Mia rushes into me, looking flustered. “Shit, sorry.” She
smoothes the front of her dress down. “I didn’t see you
there.”
“Hey, little sis. Are you enjoying your party?” I ask,
noticing her cheeks are more flushed than usual.
“Yeah, it’s great. Thanks.” She glances behind her again,
as if she was running from someone.
“Is everything alright, Mia?”
She nods. “Yeah, everything is fine. I need to go to the
bathroom.” With that, she dodges around me and rushes
away through the crowd.
I sigh, running a hand through my hair.
Ever since Imalia deserted us for Spartak, I’ve been on
edge. With the war carrying on relentlessly, it’s only a
matter of time until someone tries something big again. I
walk toward the bar and set my hands on it, waiting to be
served.
And that’s when I see her.
A girl that shouldn’t be here from the looks of it. She
stands out from the crowd with her messy red hair tied into
a bun and her outfit which doesn’t suit this place. She’s
wearing a pair of black ripped jeans and a casual blouse
with suspenders attached, as if she should be behind the
bar rather than mixing with the guests. And yet, she’s the
most captivating thing I’ve ever seen in my life.
The desire to go over there and drag her onto the
dancefloor with me, whether or not she agrees to a dance,
is strong. I’ve never felt such a draw to another person in
my thirty years.
She scans the room, her eyes wide as if she can’t believe
how stuck up and audacious this party is. I don’t blame her,
as I often feel the same. From this distance, I can’t discern
the hue of her eyes, but I can tell she’s drop dead
gorgeous.
A guy leans toward her, whispering something in her ear
which draws my attention to him. My brow furrows when I
notice his attire. He’s wearing a black leather jacket, with
the Devil’s Alpha MC logo on the front.
That’s not right.
None of those roughnecks should be in attendance, and
it sets my already frayed nerves on edge as I scan the
vicinity. Sure enough, there are a few of them here lurking
around the edges of the room.
Top-notch security, my ass. If these bastards got in, then
anyone could be in here. Alarm sends my senses on high
alert, raising the hair on the back of my neck. Currently,
their leader holds no definitive allegiance in this war, which
makes him dangerous.
I search for him and my eyes lock onto his as he walks
right toward me. His signature cocky smirk on his lips as
he approaches me like he has the right to be here. He
doesn’t and if he’s not careful, I’ll put a bullet between his
eyes and throw him out to the dogs.
Adrenaline floods my veins as I march toward him,
clenching my fists by my side as I’m prepared for a fight.
“Massimo, just the—”
I don’t let him finish his sentence, grabbing him by the
front of his jacket and growling. “What the fuck do you
think you’re doing here?” I glance around the room. “And
with a gang?”
His eyes widen as he holds his hands up in defense. “I’m
here to speak with you. There’s no foul play, I assure you.”
 Axel King is the lowest of the low in the crime world. His
MC is scum, and we’d never invite them to a party like this.
Not to mention, the last time I saw him, our meeting didn’t
exactly end well when he told me to stick my cocaine up my
ass because he wasn’t paying what I wanted. He’s a greedy
pig who wants quality product for nothing.
“Considering how we left things, I’m surprised to hear
you want to speak with me.” I cross my arms over my
chest. “What do you want?”
“I want to reopen negotiations.” He shrugs. “I’m getting
desperate for product, and only you have come up with a
decent offer.”
I raise a brow. “Decent offer? You told me you’d pay the
price I wanted when pigs fly and that I should shove my
deal up my ass if I remember rightly.” I run a hand through
my hair. “The offer doesn’t stand.”
His smile drops and his brow furrows. “Surely we can
renegotiate?”
I can’t understand why my attention moves back to the
mystery girl at the back of the room at that very moment. A
different man from the club is crowding her, and she looks
irritated as she appears to argue with him. Her poise is
suddenly different, uncomfortable, and it makes me wish I
could go over there and deck the creep for making her feel
like that.
An odd sense of possession overwhelming me as I watch
her try, and fail, to move away from him.
“Massimo,” Axel says, drawing my attention back to
him.
“Perhaps we can come to an agreement,” I murmur, a
thought entering my mind. “What are you suggesting?” I
ask, moving my attention back to Axel.
“Meet me at the bar and we’ll discuss terms.” He holds
his hand out.
I glare at his outstretched hand, knowing this guy is
more trouble than he’s worth. My attention moves back
briefly to the intoxicating mystery girl. I take his hand and
shake. “Fine, I’m pretty busy this week, but I’ll swing by
Saturday night.” I run a hand through my hair. “Since
you’re here, you may as well have a drink or two.”
I have an ulterior motive for wanting to keep Axel and
his gang of bikers here. Once they leave, so does she.
Axel’s cocky smirk returns. “Perfect. See you Saturday,
and I might grab one drink.”
“Enjoy,” I say, moving away from him in search of the
girl, who is no longer standing with those two men.
I scan the room, but there is no sign of her by the bar or
on the dancefloor. My jaw clenches as I wonder if she’s left,
and then I notice a flash of fiery red hair disappearing
down the corridor to the bathroom.
The desire to chase her takes hold of me as I head
toward the corridor, my heart pounding hard in my chest.
She slips into the ladies’ bathroom before I make it there
and I’m so determined to speak to her I follow.
Thankfully, she’s the only one in there. Her eyes, which
are a deep emerald green, widen when she sees me. “Shit,
am I in the wrong restroom?” A crease forms between her
brows as if she’s trying to remember what sign was on the
door.
“No,” I say, moving toward her.
She sets her hands on her hips, drawing my attention to
her beautiful, curvy shape. “Then what the fuck are you
doing in the ladies’ bathroom?”
I smirk at that, as she’s clearly not too shy to call me
out. “Following you.”
Her bravado falters as she swallows hard, taking a step
back. “I don’t want any trouble.”
Instead of acknowledging her statement, I move closer
to her, backing her all the way to the far wall. “What’s your
name, princess?”
The flush of her cheeks deepens as she swallows hard.
“Why do you want to know?”
 I set my hands on either side of her, caging her against
the wall. “Indulge me.”
“Paisley,” she says, wringing her hands together
between us.
“Paisley,” I repeat her name and enjoy how it sounds.
Her nostrils flare and her cheeks turn an even deeper
red. “I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to crash the party. Are you
one of the Morrone family?”
“Perhaps.” I raise a brow. “And how can you not mean to
crash a party?”
A muscle in her jaw flexes as she clenches it. “My boss
forced me to come.”
“Is that right?” I lift her chin with my finger, gazing into
her stunning green eyes. “And who is your boss?”
She licks her bottom lip. “I’ll get in trouble if I say.”
The chemistry sparking between us is unlike anything
I’ve experienced before. Paisley is nothing like any woman
I’ve ever met before. She’s different in so many ways. My
agreement to renegotiate terms with Axel King had an
ulterior motive. I desire to get closer to this girl, even more
so now I’ve actually spoken to her.
Paisley should run as far as way from me as possible, but
she’s trapped in my snare and I’ll be damned if I let her
out.

OceanofPDF.com
 3

OceanofPDF.com
 PA I S LEY

T he devilishly handsome man who cornered me in

the bathroom continues to leer at me. Whatever
cologne he’s wearing is intoxicating as it invades my
senses. He’s crowding me against the wall, making it
impossible for me to escape. Not to mention, he won’t
reveal who he is.
The crazy thing is that all I can think about is how
beautiful his eyes are. They’re intense and dark like
chocolate and I’m completely mesmerized by them.
Although it’s not the only aspect of him which is beautiful.
I’ve never seen a man so utterly breathtaking.
The square lines of his jaw are true male perfection, so
perfect he hardly looks real. I almost expect to place my
hands out and find I’m staring at the page of a men’s health
magazine. His dark medium length hair is swept back over
his head, paired with a neatly trimmed beard that gives him
a rugged appearance.
God knows what he wants, but I fear he’s one of the
Morrone family, as he was talking to Axel earlier.
“Don’t worry, princess. You won’t get in trouble.” His
right hand lands on my left hip and my entire body bursts
into flame at the intimate touch. “It’s Axel King, isn’t it?”
I can’t understand why him calling me that turns me
into molten lava. Especially since I’m anything but a
princess. It almost feels like a taunt, especially from a man
as refined as him.
He’s wearing an exquisite navy blue designer tux that
would have cost more than my car, not to mention the
chunky gold Rolex on his wrist. It’s people like him that
make me sick to my stomach with all their entitlement and
pomp.
“Yes, can you let me go now?”
He squeezes my hip, making me gasp. “Is that really
what you want?” There’s the most intense look in his eyes
and it makes my heart gallop faster against my rib cage.
I lick my lip. “My brother will wonder where I am.”
Arching his brow, he leans closer. “Is he the one you
were arguing with or the other guy?”
My stomach flips as it suggests this man had been
watching me for a while. “Are you some kind of creepy
stalker?”
He chuckles, a rich, deep sound that echoes around the
small bathroom. “No, but you caught my eye.”
“I caught your eye.” I laugh. “Why? Is it because I
definitely look like I shouldn’t be at such an upmarket
party?”
He growls softly. “No.” He places his other hand on my
right hip, sending tremors through my entire body.
I clench my thighs together, which are damp from
arousal, and this guy is hardly touching me. Goddamn
traitorous virgin body. It’s about time I got laid, but it’s
near on impossible since I’m always at the bar. There’s no
way in hell I’m losing it to any of the members of the MC.
“Because you’re beautiful, princess.” His lips move
closer to mine and I’m certain he’s going to kiss me. The
muskiness of his cologne is so heady and intoxicating that
it’s clouding my judgement.
There isn’t a world in which this man would ever fucking
notice me, which makes me tense.
What does he want?
 I place my hand on his chest, planning to push him away.
The feel of his hard, muscular body beneath my hand only
heightens the tension as his breath falls on my face.
“What do you want?” he asks, searching my eyes.
I can’t work out the meaning of the question as I stare
into those hypnotizing eyes. Does he mean in life or right
now, in this very moment?
I shake my head. “I don’t know.”
He moves his lips so close to mine they’re almost
brushing. “Liar,” he breathes.
The gentle brush of his lips against mine makes it almost
impossible to resist as I grip the front of his shirt and pull
him closer. His lips part and I feel his tongue demanding
entrance and I give it to him without hesitation.
This is the hottest and craziest thing I’ve ever done, as I
moan into his mouth.
His tongue swipes at mine with harsh, hungry
movements that only deepen the ache inside of me.
I wrap my hands around the back of his neck, pulling
him closer.
And then he lifts me off the floor as if I weigh nothing,
pressing my back into the wall and forcing me to wrap my
legs around him. His lips trail down my neck in hot, nipple
hardening kisses.
When his teeth sink into my collarbone, I gasp in
surprise at the sudden sharp pain, gazing into those dark,
devilish eyes. “Wait.”
He kisses me then, silencing my words, and my mind
obliterates all rational thought. It’s as if I’m only thinking
with my pussy and everything else doesn’t matter right
now. I’ve kissed men before, or at least I thought I had, but
I’ve experienced nothing like this.
His hard erection grinds into my center as he kisses me
against the wall. I moan and seek more friction, grinding
myself against him.
“Fuck, princess. You are so damn hot.”
 I groan, lacing my fingers in his hair when the door to
the bathroom opens.
He drops me to my feet suddenly as the fantasy bubble
bursts and we both move away from each other. Thankfully
fast enough so that my brother, Rick, doesn’t see him
pressed against me.
“What the fuck is going on?” he asks, glaring at the
mystery man whose name I still don’t know.
The man smirks cockily at him. “Nothing at all. I was
just leaving.” He winks at me before turning around and
walking straight past my brother.
“Are you okay?” he asks.
I nod, rubbing a hand across the back of my neck. “I
think so. That was weird.”
“What did he want?”
I shake my head. “I don’t really know. He just cornered
me and asked me who my boss is,” I say, leaving out the
minor detail that he just kissed me like I’ve never been
kissed.
“Did you tell him?”
“No, but he guessed it was Axel.”
Rick’s expression turns grave. “I don’t like this. We need
to get out of here.”
I can’t say the idea of leaving this party is as enticing
after the mind-blowing experience I just had.
A part of me wants to seek him out and see where it was
going to go. “You’re right. Let me just freshen up and I’ll
meet you outside.”
He looks hesitant, but nods and leaves me alone.
I walk to the sink and turn on the faucet, staring at my
own reflecting in the mirror. My lips look swollen and I turn
a deep pink when I see the hickey appearing just above my
collarbone.
Fuck.
Rick must have noticed, but he said nothing.
 My stomach churns with butterflies as I wonder who
that man was and why on earth he even looked in my
direction.
All these elegant, beautiful women here and he chases
me into a bathroom. I fear he has some kind of ulterior
motive, whoever he is.
Grabbing some concealer out of my purse, I quickly try
to cover up the hickey and then head out to meet Rick.
“Axel wants to leave. He’s waiting out front.”
I bite my bottom lip and nod. “Okay, let’s go.”
As we move through the crowd of people toward the
exit, I can’t help but search for the mystery man.
To my disappointment, he’s nowhere to be seen. I
swallow hard and follow my brother out of the party,
thankful we at least made it out in one piece.
Axel is leaning against his bike, smirking cockily. “Well,
ladies and gents, we secured a meeting with the Morrone
family.”
The bikers cheer, while me and Alice remain subdued
since neither of us give a fuck.
“Come on, darling,” Axel says, eyes on me. “Get on the
back of my bike.” He winks and then pauses a second, eyes
lingering on the hickey I covered up. He smirks. “Unless
you’d rather ride with Elijah?”
I shake my head. “No, certainly not.” I get on the back
with Axel as fast as I can, securing my arms around his
waist.
“So it wasn’t Elijah who gave you that badly covered up
hickey?” he murmurs just loud enough for me to hear.
“No, I don’t know who the guy was.”
Axel chuckles. “Got to admit, I didn’t think you had it in
you, darling.” He kicks the bike into gear and speeds away
from the party, back toward the bar.
I hold on tightly, burying my face into his back and
trying not to think about the mystery man who kissed me as
if his life depended on it.
 Once we get back to the bar, I hop off of Axel’s bike and
say goodbye to him, assuring him I’ll be in on time
tomorrow. Rick glances at me as I walk toward my beaten
up Chevy, but he doesn’t say a word. I don’t know if it’s
because he did perhaps glimpse what happened with that
man or if he noticed the hickey, but I don’t care.
The bedsit I rent is a five-minute drive from the bar. Rick
lives in the accommodation above the bar with the rest of
the MC, which is even more of a dive than my bedsit.
As I get into my Chevy, I clench my thighs together as
the painfully vivid memories of that man’s kiss hits me the
moment I’m alone. I turn on the engine and shift into gear,
speeding as fast as I can back home.
Once I get back, I sigh heavily and let myself inside,
dropping my keys in the bowl on the console.
“Home sweet home,” I say, laughing a little as the place
is a dump. It’s an odd contrast to the lavish party I just
attended. The man who kissed me would be disgusted if he
saw the way I live.
Other than a raggedy old sofa and a beaten up dining
table with one chair, it’s empty and unwelcoming. I can’t
deny that this isn’t what I expected to come of my life, but
it’s all I’ve got. I slump onto the sofa and turn on the TV,
knowing I’m too wound up to sleep right now.
The reason I’m so on edge is the mystery man whose
face I can’t wipe from my mind. My thighs clench together
as I remember the way his body felt against mine, powerful
and commanding.
I unbutton my pants and then slide them down, dipping
my fingers into my panties and groaning. Relief at last. I’ve
never been so wound up before by a kiss. It was electrifying
and I picture myself back in that bathroom, pressed against
the wall.
If Rick hadn’t walked in, I wonder how far it would have
gone. I wonder how far I would have let it go. I dip a finger
inside of myself and bite my lip, knowing that I was so far
gone I would have let him fuck me. Virginity be damned. I
wanted him like I’ve never wanted another human in my
life.
The man was utterly devastating and you don’t get a
chance like that very often, to be worshipped and wanted
by a man like him.
His voice echoes in my mind.
Fuck, princess. You are so damn hot.
How could a man like him find me hot?
I don’t really care right now as I picture him taking out
his cock and shoving every inch deep inside of me. My
nipples harden against the fabric of my bra as I arch my
back, chasing my release.
“Fuck, yes,” I breathe as I send myself over the edge,
imagining him having his way with me against the wall.
Something tells me he was a dangerous man, the kind of
man you should stay far away from.
And yet, it only made me want him more.
I pull my hand out of my panties, feeling a little
shameful at getting so turned on by a man I don’t even
know.
Standing, I turn off the TV and wash my hands before
heading over to my bed and stripping off. I get under the
sheets and curl into a ball, shutting my eyes.
And all I can see is his face, staring at me.
I sense I’m going to dream of only one thing tonight, my
mystery man.

OceanofPDF.com
 4

OceanofPDF.com
 MASSIMO

T he next morning, I head straight for my father’s

study with one aim in mind. Convince the
hardheaded son of a bitch to consider reopening
negotiations with Axel King. After what happened last time,
he swore we wouldn’t touch them with a barge pole.
Despite my dislike of the Devil’s Alpha MC, and Axel in
particular, I will renegotiate with this waste of space if it
means we secure more capital for the famiglia. The war is
depleting our funds and another revenue stream would be
ideal.
I knock on the study door, which is left ajar.
“Who is it?” he calls.
“Massimo,” I reply.
There’s a few rustling sounds of paper before he says,
“Come in.”
I enter and notice the study is messier than usual.
Papers are everywhere. “Are you okay, Father?”
“Yes, just drowning under paperwork.” The darkness
under his eyes suggests he’s not sleeping well.
“Perhaps I can help with it?”
His throat bobs. “Perhaps.” He shakes his head. “That’s
not why you came here, though. How can I help you?” He
gestures to the armchair opposite him.
 I sit, leaning forward with my hands clasped in front of
me. “I think it would be wise to reopen negotiations with
the motorcycle club.”
He straightens, arching a brow. “You can’t be serious
after Axel disrespected you and our family?”
“We’re at war and a much needed revenue stream would
be helpful.”
Father runs a hand across the back of his neck, gazing
down at his desk. “They’re scum and we don’t deal with
scum.”
I nod. “In normal times, I wouldn’t even contemplate it,
but we’re hemorrhaging cash on this war. Axel is
desperate. He needs supply because the Irish keep letting
him down.”
The Russians have hit the Callaghan Clan hard, stealing
their product and putting them in the shit. They haven’t
been able to honor Axel’s contract. We may as well profit
from it, especially since tensions have flared with the
Russians. We need all the capital we can get.
Silence falls between us for a few moments as he thinks
over my proposal. A proposal that has an ulterior motive,
since negotiations with Axel mean I’m likely to see Paisley
again. He’s her boss at the bar I’m going to meet him at.
“Very well.” He claps his hands together. “Can I leave
you to negotiate the terms of a deal?”
Relief spreads through me as the tension leaves my
shoulders. “Of course.” That’s exactly what I wanted him to
say. “I’ll let you know once I’ve come to an agreement with
him.”
Father sighs. “Be careful, though. If he disrespects you
again, don’t let it go this time.” His gaze is fierce. “Do you
understand?”
“Perfectly,” I say, standing.
“Massimo,” he says, before I turn away.
“Have you given any consideration to the list I gave you
a fortnight ago?”
 My jaw clenches as the tension returns. As he’s talking
about the list of potential mafia princesses that gets his
approval for me to marry. “No.” I shake my head. “I’ve told
you that I don’t want an arranged marriage.”
“Foolish boy,” he growls, shaking his head. “The
Morrone family has had arranged marriages for centuries.
It worked for me and your mother.”
I cross my arms over my chest, as there’s no way in hell
I’m backing down on this. “When I marry, it will happen on
my own terms.”
He stands, glaring at me angrily. “We’re at war and it’s
times like these when stability is important. The famiglia
need to have a certain future with a strong bloodline of
heirs to ensure the enterprise can be passed on for
generations to come.” A muscle in his forehead flexes. “I
need you to marry within the next six months, Massimo.”
“This is bullshit. Why me when I have two other
brothers?”
That angers him as he stands and walks around the desk
and grabs my shoulders, shaking me a little. “You are my
heir. The next to inherit the throne and I want you to
produce an heir sooner rather than later. Give it some
thought. If you don’t select a bride in six months, I’ll have
to select one for you.”
There’s no way I’m letting him pick, as he’d choose
Caterina Russo. “I’ll give it some thought.” It’s easier to
just promise to think about it rather than argue.
“Good.” He releases my shoulders. “I hope you do, for
both our sakes.” He waves his hand dismissively and I walk
out of his study, my blood pulsing through my veins. I bow
my head in respect and then head out of his office.
I’m so wrapped up in my own thoughts, I don’t see Leo
and slam right into him.
“Fuck, watch where you’re going, Mas.”
I clench my fists by my side. “Don’t start on me or I will
beat the shit out of you.”
 He lifts a brow. “What’s got your panties in a twist?”
“Father and his fucking demands.”
He chuckles, clapping me on the shoulder. “What’s he
want now?”
“He just told me I have to pick a wife in six months or
he’s going to pick for me.” I blow out a breath. “I’d rather
fucking die than be married to Caterina, and you know
that’s who he’d pick.”
“Of course it is. He’s best friends with her dad.” His
eyes narrow. “I think secretly they’ve had you two destined
for each other since before you could walk.”
I rub a hand across the back of my neck, as he’s
probably right. Federico Russo is my father’s closest friend
and Ally, and they’re as thick as thieves. “Well, I’ll pick
anyone over her.” I can’t understand why the moment I say
that I picture Paisley’s beautiful face in my mind. Perhaps
because I’ve never felt an attraction like I have with her. It
was magnetic.
All I know is that I have to see her again. Saturday feels
too far away, as it’s Tuesday now.
“Do you want to go to go to Secret Obsession and blow
off some steam?” Leo asks.
Secret Obsession is my father’s upmarket strip club. I
glance at the time on my Rolex. “It’s only ten o’clock in the
morning.”
Leo smirks. “Who says it’s ever too early to drink and
get a lap dance?”
I shake my head. “I wish I could, but I’ve got to meet
Lorenzo at the docks.”
His face falls.
“I can meet you there after for lunch. Twelve thirty, any
good?”
He smiles. “Sure, see you there.”
I walk away and head out of the house, knowing that the
idea of going to Secret Obsession isn’t half as enticing as it
normally is.
 Perhaps it’s because I can’t stop obsessing over a
certain red-head beauty.

“W e ’ ve got excess product , and not enough distribution.”

Lorenzo signals at the ridiculous stash of drugs. “It’s hot
and we need to fucking move it.”
I smirk. “I may have a solution.”
“Please tell me you do, or we are up shit’s creek.”
“Father agreed I can reopen negotiations with Axel
King.”
Lorenzo sighs, pacing back and forth. “It will help, but
he’s a difficult man to deal with.”
“I’m due to meet him Saturday.” I shrug. “I’ve dealt with
him before. If he steps one foot out of line, I’ll cut the
negotiations short.”
He nods. “Fair enough. Just be careful.”
“We need to move it, so I don’t see what the problem
is.”
Dante approaches. “Lads, we’ve got some bad news.”
“What is it?”
“A raid on the warehouse opposite is going down right
fucking now.”
The blood drains from my face. “Are you serious?”
Dante shoots me an irritated glare. “Does it look like I’m
kidding to you?”
I shake my head. “Shit. Who owns the building?”
“It’s Irish, but if they decide to search the surrounding
buildings, then—”
“We’re fucked,” I finish for him.
“In a nutshell, yes.”
I clench my fists by my side. “It’s too hot to move it.
We’ve just got to fucking hope they don’t search any other
buildings.”
 Dante nods. “I’ll get some big tarps out the back and
cover it up.” He shrugs. “Other than that, we need to get
the fuck out of here.”
“Yeah, if they find it and no one’s here, we just lose the
product. If they find it and we’re here, we’re all going to
jail.”
“Right, move out. Make sure any of our guys are gone,
too.”
Lorenzo salutes, and Dante gives me a nod.
“I’ll see you guys around. And Lorenzo.”
He nods.
“I’ll fill you in on how it goes on Sunday.”
He nods, as Sunday is the day when we all gather at the
house as a famiglia and then go to Sal’s restaurant to have
dinner. It’s a big affair and we have it every single week.
“Be careful, Massimo.”
I smirk. “I’m always careful.”
Arturo is waiting dutifully in the SUV as I slide in.
“Where now, sir?”
“Secret Obsession. I’m meeting Leo.”
He nods and turns on the engine, pulling away from the
docks.
I notice a few flashing lights coming from the building
opposite as the squad cars remain outside of the Callaghan
Clan warehouse.
If rumors are true, they probably won’t find shit.
Rourke has been struggling to keep up with demand,
especially as the Russians keep stealing their product.
It takes about twenty minutes to get to the club where
Arturo pulls up outside. “Do you want me to park around
and wait for you?”
I shake my head. “Nah, take the afternoon off. I’ll get a
lift with Leo.”
“Sure, thanks boss.”
“Don’t mention it.” I get out of the back of the SUV and
head into the strip club.
 It’s almost empty, except for the girls dancing, my
brother, and a couple of other regulars.
“Leo,” I say, drawing his attention to me. “Is the kitchen
open?”
He smirks. “Of course it is for us.”
“Great, I’m starving.”
He raises a brow. “Not gagging for a lap dance, then?”
I shake my head, wrinkling my nose. “Not today. You go
ahead.”
Candy, one of our girls, is eyeing my brother up. She
wants the money and the day shift is always the worst for
them.
He smirks and heads over to the sofa while I remain at
the bar.
“What can I get you, Massimo?” asks.
“I’ll have a scotch on the rocks and a hamburger and
fries.”
He nods. “Sure, I’ll let the kitchen know.” He disappears
out back. This place doesn’t serve the best food, but it’s
semi-decent.
I’d rather be at Sal’s any day, but Leo can’t keep away
from this place.
He needs to get out more and meet real women to fuck
rather than the girls in this place, but there’s no telling
him.
He’s as stubborn as our father. I think he takes after him
the most.
“One scotch on the rocks, and the food will be twenty
minutes.”
“Thanks,” I grunt, sipping the whiskey.
I don’t drink this early in the day, but I need something
to take the edge off. Ever since the party last night, I’ve
been coiled as tightly as a spring.
It feels like I could go off any minute and the reason is a
beautiful red-head called Paisley.
 “You alright, Massimo?” Tommaso asks, a crease
forming between his brows.
“Never better. Why do you ask?”
He shakes his head. “You just seem a bit off.”
I tilt my head. “Is that right?”
“Meaning no disrespect. Is there anything I can help
with?”
Unless you can find me a beautiful girl named Paisley
and bring her to me right fucking now, no there’s nothing
you can help with.
“Busy day is all. Nothing to worry about.”
Tommaso looks unconvinced, but nods and disappears to
check on my food.
He returns with a juicy hamburger and fries, and my
mouth salivates. “Thanks.”
“Enjoy,” he says.
I dig in to the food, glancing back at my brother. He’s
more than enjoying himself with Candy.
Perhaps we need to call a family intervention on his
obsession with this place. It’s not healthy to be here as
often as he is. And then again, it’s not healthy to obsess
about a girl I don’t even fucking know. I will see her again,
though, no matter what it takes.

OceanofPDF.com
 5

OceanofPDF.com
 PA I S LEY

“F uck, we’re slammed,” Alice says, shaking her head

as she gazes at the ever-growing crowd around
the bar. “How are we supposed to keep up?”
“Fuck knows,” I say back, shrugging.
It’s a Saturday night, which is always the busiest, but
tonight is the worst it’s ever been. After last night’s ordeal,
I didn’t even want to come in tonight. Elijah is getting more
and more pushy and if he tries anything I can’t promise I
won’t kick him in the balls, which would get me in serious
shit with the MC.
To make matters worse, all thirty-one of the club’s
members are here, adding to our workload. I sense
something big is going down tonight, as it’s rare they all
gather here. Rick didn’t want to talk about it when I asked
him. He was unusually quiet for once tonight.
“Can I get some fucking service?” One guy shouts,
looking increasingly angry.
“I’ll be with you in one minute,” I say, pouring my
current customers three scotches on the rocks.
“I’ve only been waiting for fifteen already,” he quips.
One of the regular patrons, Bob, shakes his head. “Give
her a break, man. Can’t you see they’re short staffed and
working as fast as they can?”
“Shut it, old man.”
 Bob stands, squaring up to the younger guy, who is at
least a foot smaller than Bob. “Who you calling old?”
Shit.
We never get through a night this busy without at least
one brawl.
Thankfully, this isn’t it, as the younger guy backs down,
shaking his head. “Fuck this place.”
He turns to leave and slams into a ridiculously tall man
who looks familiar, but I can’t work out why. The man’s
nostrils flare as he glares down at the guy. “Watch where
you’re going.”
That voice sends awareness down my spine. I know that
voice as it’s haunted my dreams every night since the party.
It’s the mystery man from the ladies’ bathroom at the
Morrone mansion. My brain must not have been working
right, as I didn’t recognize him initially. He looks different
with his hair messier and not slicked back, wearing a pair
of black pants and a tight white shirt that’s only buttoned
half-way up.
The asshole that was causing a stir senses danger and
dodges around him, leaving the bar.
I hate that I can’t keep my eyes off the man I met at the
party, who I’ve been unable to erase from my mind. Those
dark chocolate brown eyes fix on me and it feels like he
sucks all the oxygen out of the room. My heart pounds a
little harder and faster at his attention and my palms being
to sweat.
My eyes dip back to the open shirt where dark ink
scrolls over his chest, and I clench my thighs. This man
certainly shouldn’t be here. He sticks out like a sore thumb
with his chunky gold Rolex and designer clothes. A
churning erupts in my gut as I wonder if he’s here to see
me, which is a ridiculous notion. The look in his eyes is
predatory, as if he’s starving and ready to devour me.
A woman clears her throat rather obviously, forcing me
to stop staring at the adonis who just entered and get back
to my job.
“Sorry,” I say, plastering on an uneasy smile. “What can
I get you?”
“No worries.” She smiles. “Can I get two margaritas,
please?”
“Of course.” I turn around to the preparation station
behind me, grabbing two cocktail glasses. The shit
readymade cocktail mixers Axel insists we serve are in the
fridge under the counter, so I kneel and grab them out.
They’re cheaper and considering how slammed we are
tonight, I won’t complain that they’re faster to put
together.
My hands shake as I pour the mixer into the glasses and
then add the correct measures of orange liqueur and
tequila, stirring them quickly.
As I turn around, I almost slam into Alice, who is rushing
past me. It’s a miracle I don’t spill the drinks as I walk to
the bar and set them down safely on the top. “That’ll be
twelve dollars, please.”
The woman counts out the exact change. “Thanks,” she
says, grabbing the drinks and leaving.
I sigh and collect the cash, knowing despite how busy
we are, tips are going to be as bad as always. The cash
register is brimming with cash, which makes me resent
how little I get paid for this shit.
A young guy who has been waiting for a while is the next
customer, but as I reach him, the mystery man pushes in
front of him and locks eyes on me.
“I’ll have a scotch, princess,” he says, his deep accented
voice sending shivers down my spine.
I don’t care who this guy is, but he’s not next in the
queue. “I’m sorry, sir, but I have to prioritize customers
who’ve been waiting the longest.”
He raises a brow, a handsome smirk spreading onto his
lips. “Is that right? I assume you do not know who I am?”
 The comment grates on my nerves, as he wouldn’t tell
me who he was while he kissed me like no one ever had.
“Who you are doesn’t mean shit in a place like this.”
He runs a hand through his medium length dark hair.
“Can you tell Axel I’m here for our meeting?”
My spine stiffens. “Meeting?”
His dark eyes flash with amusement. “Yes, Massimo
Morrone. Here for a meeting with Axel.”
Massimo Morrone.
So these past five days I’ve been fantasizing about a
mobster. My mouth dries a little as I nod. “Sure, I’ll let him
know.” I grab a whiskey tumbler. “Let me get you that
scotch first.” Axel will kill me if he finds out I refused
Massimo Morrone’s drinks order, telling him to wait his
turn.
He chuckles, but it’s not exactly friendly. “No need, just
take me to your boss.”
I decide it’s probably best not to refuse any more of his
demands, not now I know he’s a Morrone. They practically
run this city and anyone who wants to stay alive should
stay the fuck out of their way. “Okay, follow me.” I quickly
move toward Alice. “Massimo Morrone is here to see Axel.
I’ll be back as fast as I can.”
“Massimo Morrone?” Alice asks, eyes wide.
“Yeah, apparently Axel’s expecting him.”
She shrugs. “Fuck knows. No one ever tells me shit
around here.”
“Tell me about it.” I rush out from behind the bar in a
hurry, slamming straight into a hard wall of muscle that
smells as intoxicatingly divine as he did the other night.
The impact almost floors me, but Massimo catches me
around the waist. His touch sends that unwanted desire
pulsing right between my thighs. The smirk on his face is
beautiful and yet irritating at the same time. “What’s the
rush, Paisley?”
 “If you hadn’t noticed, we’re short staffed and have too
many customers.” I push him away from me, freeing myself
from his grasp. “Follow me.”
He leans toward me and whispers into my ear, “With
pleasure.”
Heat spreads through me so damn fast I feel like I’m
burning up from the inside out, as I lead the way into the
back room where Axle is playing cards as always.
I clear my throat. “Axel, Massimo Morrone is here to see
you.”
Axel’s head whips up and then he plasters on the fakest
smile I’ve ever seen on his lips. “So glad you could make it,
Massimo.” He stands and walks toward him, holding out a
hand for him to shake.
Massimo takes it. “Of course.”
“Didn’t you get our guest a drink, Paisley?” Axel asks,
glaring at me.
I open my mouth to reply, but Massimo cuts in before I
can.
“She offered me one, but I refused.”
Axel waves his hand at me. “Fine, get back behind the
bar.”
I turn to move when Massimo grabs my wrist rather
forcefully, yanking me against his side. “Paisley stays.”
To say Axel looks confused is an understatement.
“What?”
Massimo’s hand settles on the small of my back, making
me shudder. “I want her to stay for the negotiation.”
There’s a sinister tone to his voice, and it sets me on high
alert as I exchange glances with Rick.
Why the fuck would he want me here for this meeting?
My brother looks ready to deck Massimo, which would
be a terrible idea since he has killed people for less.
A muscle in Axel’s jaw flexes a few times before he nods.
“Fine, she stays.”
 “The bar is short-staffed. How will Alice cope?” I ask, as
I promised her I’d get back fast.
“Hawk,” Axel barks. “Go and help behind the bar.”
Elijah’s expression is priceless as he stands, glaring at
the president. The guys never have to do shitty, menial
work like that. I watch him disappear and then turn my
attention back to Massimo, who is watching me with an
unreadable look in his eyes.
“Have a seat,” Axel says to Massimo.
Massimo pulls out a chair and sits.
I linger, uncertain about this entire situation, as my gaze
meets Axel’s.
“Take a seat, darling.”
Massimo stiffens when he hears him call me that and
grabs my wrist before I can move away. “Where do you
think you’re going?” He yanks me onto his lap sideways
and wraps an arm firmly around my side, holding me
there.
My eyes widen in shock. “What the—”
Axel’s warning glare stops me short as I know what
happens to people who fuck with him. Women are never
allowed to sit back here, so him allowing me frays my
nerves more than they already are.
I shut my mouth, uncomfortably settling in on this
misogynistic son of a bitch’s lap.
Rick’s face has turned red as he glares at Massimo, who
is tracing his fingers over the exposed skin at my hip
gently. He’s angered by the way Massimo is treating me,
but everyone here knows they can’t question him. The guy
has more power in his little finger than the entire club put
together. One wrong move could spell disaster.
I clench my thighs, wishing that the man beneath me
didn’t turn me into molten lava from one fucking touch.
There’s a hard press against my backside, which I’m
certain is his erection. My throat turns dry as I try to ignore
it and the sensations pulsing through my overly sensitive
body.
“Now down to business,” Massimo says, his deep velvet
voice practically vibrating through me.
I shuffle out of discomfort, which results in a soft, manly
groan from the man beneath me. “I’d keep still if I were
you, princess.”
My cheeks flame and I’m almost ready to jump off his
lap and punch him square in the jaw. He thinks he can just
order me about and hold me in his lap like I’m a doll here
for his pleasure.
Axel notices the sudden change in my demeanor and
clears his throat. “Yes, business.” There’s a tension in the
room that you could cut through with a knife and it only
heightens my anxiety.
Massimo remains apparently unfazed by the tension,
perhaps because he’s the cause of it. He smirks at my boss.
“What exactly is it I can do for you?”
Axel’s jaw clenches. “You know what we need. A steady
supply of heroin and cocaine.”
I try to focus my attention on anyone in the room but the
man holding me on his lap.
“Right. And you have changed your mind after telling
me to shove it up my ass in no uncertain terms three
months ago?”
I’ve never seen Axel shaken before, but in the presence
of this mobster, he’s not the usual cocky, unfazed leader. He
needs Massimo to agree a deal, or the club is going to run
into serious trouble, according to my brother. The Russians
have screwed over the Irish badly in the last couple of
months, meaning they’ve hardly supplied any product.
Axel nods. “I spoke out of turn and was wrong to say
that, Massimo.” He runs a hand through his short sandy
brown hair. “Your family commands the club’s full respect,
and I hope we can put past grievances behind us and work
out a deal that favors us both.”
 Massimo tightens his grasp on me until it almost hurts.
“What do you think, Paisley?” he murmurs, forcing me to
look at him. “Should I give Axel another chance?”
His dark eyes are unreadable as I search them,
wondering what he’s playing at.
“I have no idea.”
Rick clears his throat. “My sister has nothing to do with
this.”
His sudden outburst rewards him a sharp look from the
president, forcing him to bow his head. “What Rider means
is Paisley doesn’t understand the workings of the club or
what we’re trying to agree a deal for.”
Massimo laughs, but it’s the most evil, dark laugh I’ve
heard. “Do you hear that, Paisley? Apparently you’re just a
dumb bar tender who couldn’t possibly understand any of
what we’re discussing.” His dark eyes hold mine. “How
does that make you feel?”
I bite my bottom lip, mesmerized again by those elusive
dark eyes. “Like shit.”
“Not surprising, but you are smart, aren’t you,
princess?”
I swallow hard, as I don’t know how to answer that.
Compared to most the guys in this club, I have more brains,
but I can’t let them know that. They like the women in their
employ to be dumb and obedient. Smart isn’t a requirement
for the job.
“Enough of this.” Axel claps his hands. “Can we
negotiate for supply or not?”
Massimo breaks our eye contact. “I think we can, but it’s
going to cost you.” He remains calm and collected as he
sits with a gang of vicious bikers discussing a drugs deal as
if it’s an everyday occurrence for him. His name must
afford him protection, as he hasn’t even got a bodyguard or
anyone to back him up.
“You offered it to us for twelve thousand a kilo three
months ago.” Axel tilts his head. “Are you telling me the
price has gone up since then?”
Massimo’s fingers tap against my hip in a rhythm,
sending a thrill through me at being in this powerful man’s
arms. He may be a cocky, demanding son of a bitch, but
deep down, I’m kind of enjoying his attention. “Perhaps,
unless there’s something else you can offer me.”
“Like what?” Axel asks.
I shudder as I feel Massimo’s electric gaze slide back to
me. When I meet it, he’s looking at me with that same
predatory stare that makes me want to run in the opposite
direction.
“Paisley.”
My name comes from his lips and it sounds so damn
dirty. For a moment, my mind doesn’t join the dots. Then I
realize what he’s asking for. He wants me as part of the
deal.

OceanofPDF.com
 6

OceanofPDF.com
 MASSIMO

A xel’s mouth hangs open as he stares at me. “What?”

“I’ll stick to the rates agreed three months ago if
you give me Paisley.”
Paisley turns as stiff as a rock on my lap, her mind no
doubt going into overdrive.
“You want Paisley as part of the negotiations?” Axel
confirms.
Her head whips around as she glares at me. “I’m not a
possession you can trade.” She turns her attention to Axel.
“Tell him.”
Axel runs a hand through his hair. “Is this non-
negotiable?”
I can feel my pretty little red-head squirm as she tries to
escape my iron grip. “You can’t seriously be considering
this,” she says.
It makes my erection more uncomfortable as her ass
rubs against it. “Stop moving, princess.” I tighten my grip
on her hip, holding her more firmly. “It’s non-negotiable.
We have no deal if she’s not included.”
Paisley takes me by surprise, slamming her elbow into
my chest. The impact shocks me and I release her long
enough so she can jump to her feet away from me. “No
fucking way. I’m a free woman and you can’t trade me.”
 Her brother, Rick, stands and moves toward her. “Yeah,
she’s my sister.” He glares at his president. “You don’t sell
family, Axel.”
“Sorry, Rider.” His attention returns to me. “We have a
deal. You can take her.” Axel holds a hand out across the
table for me to take.
I shake it firmly. “Perfect.”
“When can I expect the first shipment?” he asks.
“Tomorrow morning. How is ten kilos of each?”
Axel’s face lights up. “Perfect.”
“Payment in full at time of delivery, of course.”
Axel nods. “You got it.”
I notice the brother edge toward Paisley, whispering
something in her ear. And then she makes a run for it.
Paisley will learn there’s nowhere she can run, that I can’t
find her.
Axel growls. “Fuck. After her.”
I hold my hand up. “Leave it to me.” I follow her out of
the back and into the busy bar, where I spot her instantly.
That fiery auburn hair is impossible to miss. The other guy
from the party has stopped her in her tracks for me.
I approach them to hear him say. “Why don’t you come
back to my place and I’ll keep you safe, darling?” His smirk
widens. “You can finally lose that virgin tag and ride my
cock while we’re at it.” The mere suggestion that this guy
wants to touch her makes my blood boil.
“Fuck you, Elijah.” She shoves him. “Get out of my
way.”
I grab him by the lapel of his jacket. “Listen to me
carefully.”
His eyes widen when he recognizes me.
“Paisley is mine, and no one else will ever touch her.
Have you got that?”
Axel clears his throat. “Please put my man down,
Massimo.”
 “What the fuck is going on?” he asks his boss, as I let
him down.
“Paisley is a part of the deal we made with the Morrone
family.” I notice her brother lingering a short distance
away, his fists clenched. If she were my sister, I’d be
fighting to the death to ensure she wasn’t taken. Clearly,
he’s a coward. “She belongs to him now.”
“Like hell she does.” Elijah says, glaring at me. “I had a
claim on her first.”
Paisley releases a frustrated growl. “I don’t belong to
any of you. I’m a human being.”
Axel crosses his arms over his chest and squares up to
Elijah. “And what are you going to do about it, exactly?”
“Axel, please don’t do this.” The brother says, eyeing me
warily. “She’s my sister, for fuck’s sake.”
He claps him on the shoulder. “Sorry, lad. It’s already
done.”
“What exactly are you going to do with her?” the brother
asks, glaring at me.
“That’s none of your business,” I say.
Axel growls. “All of you better stop whining before I put
a bullet through your heads.” And then he glares at the
other man. “Get out of his way, Hawk. Paisley belongs to
him now.”
I can’t work out if it’s Hawk or Elijah or both. Axel calls
him Hawk and Paisley calls him Elijah. These bikers all
seem to have two names, and it’s fucking confusing.
Paisley doesn’t realize I’m right behind her until she
turns. Her eyes widen as she was no doubt hoping to make
another run for it. “I won’t go with you willingly.”
Music to my ears. “I counted on that, princess.” I hold
up a pair of handcuffs.
“Fuck you,” she says, slamming her fist into my chest
hard, wincing the moment she does as she shakes out her
hand.
 I grab her wrist and spin her around effortlessly,
slapping the handcuffs on her. The sight of her restrained
like that does something to me. Paisley tries to fight, but
she’s not strong enough to overpower me.
I lift her by her waist over my shoulder, steadying her
with a firm grasp on her thigh.
“Put me the fuck down, you son of a bitch,” she shouts,
kicking out to hurt me.
I tighten my grasp on her thighs, holding them still.
She’s wearing a skirt tonight, which means I have access to
her bare flesh.
“Good doing business with you,” I say to Axel before
turning and carrying my prize out of the bar.
When I walked in here, I wanted to see her again and
perhaps flirt a little. Then I went down the rabbit hole, so
to speak, when I realized I could take her from Axel as part
of the deal. It solves two issues. One my borderline
obsession with the girl and two my father stupid ultimatum
that I must marry in six months.
I’ll give him a fucking heir alright, with this sexy little
minx. He’ll hate it, but I don’t give a shit. One look from her
was all it took to unravel my resolve.
“You fighting me is going to be so much fun when I get
you alone.”
“Help,” she cries out, but the music is too loud and too
many people are talking.
“No one will help you, Paisley.”
I feel her tremble and hear her sniffing as she cries. In
time, she will come to accept her new position. It’s not like
I went in there planning this, but once I saw her again, it
all clicked into place. My father has given me six months to
find a wife and I want Paisley like I’ve never wanted
anyone. It makes sense to take her as my own.
A few patrons give us an odd look as I walk into the
parking lot.
“Help me!” She screams.
 “We’re playing a little game.” I glare at them and spank
her thighs. “Ignore her.”
The cowards nod and rush inside, too scared of me to do
anything.
“You piece of shit. Let me down now.” She shifts and
sinks her teeth into my shoulder, biting down hard.
I grunt from the pain, but it’s nothing I can’t handle.
“You’ll have to do worse than that to hurt me, princess.”
Arturo has the engine running as instructed as he gets
out and opens the back door to the SUV. “Do you need a
hand, sir?”
I shake my head. “No, just take us home.” I bundle her
into the back of the vehicle and follow her inside.
My shirt is crumpled, and I smooth it out before running
a hand through my hair. Paisley’s eyes are on me. I can feel
her watching me. To irritate her further, I keep my
attention forward and off of her. She’s as feisty as her fiery
red hair. My erection grows uncomfortable in the confines
of my pants, as the tension between us is all it takes to
arouse me. I’ve never wanted anyone the way I want her.
After a few minutes of painstaking silence, she finally
gives in and breaks it.
“What the fuck are you intending to do with me?” she
finally blurts out, glaring at me with such anger.
The outburst draws me closer to her as I slide my hand
onto her bare thigh. “Make you mine.”
Her eyes flash with defiance. “That will never happen.”
I shake my head. “It already has, princess.” I inch my
hand higher up her skirt, which makes her freeze. “You will
be bound to me in the eyes of the law, and there’s nothing
you can do about it.”
Her brow furrows. “What the fuck is that supposed to
mean?”
“Marriage.”
Her mouth falls open, and she stares at me like I’m
completely insane. I guess that it’s not exactly normal
behavior to kidnap a woman and force her to marry you.
“There’s no way in hell I’ll ever marry you.”
I tilt my head. “Not even at gunpoint?”
Her nostrils flare, and I detect the first flash of fear.
“What is wrong with you?” She shakes her head. “You can’t
take someone against their will and force her to marry you.
Are you really that hard up for a fuck?”
I growl and grab her throat, squeezing in warning. “I
have women lined up desperate to fuck and marry me, but I
don’t want them.”
“No.” She shakes her head. “You want someone who
doesn’t want you?”
I move my face to within an inch of hers, inhaling her
scent, which is intoxicatingly heady. She smells of roses
and it’s the single most beautiful scent I’ve ever
encountered. “I’m not sure that’s true after our kiss in the
bathroom the other night.” Our lips are within inches of
touching as she gazes at me. “You will do as I say and once
we’re married, you will fall to your knees in front of me and
give me everything I desire.” I flex my fingers around her
throat in warning. “Because you have no choice.”
She spits in my face, which only makes me harder. “I’d
rather die.”
“Careful, Paisley. That can be arranged.” I narrow my
eyes. “You realize who I am, don’t you?”
“Yeah.” She tilts her head. “You’re a spoiled, rich mafia
brat who thinks he can take what he wants, like some kind
of God.”
I smirk at that. “You’ve got a lot to learn about the world
I operate in.” I release her and she slumps back against the
leather seat. “Complain all you want. Words are words and
once I’m through with you, you’ll submit to me.”
“I’ll submit to you when hell freezes over.”
“Perhaps it already has,” I murmur, glancing out of the
window and ending the conversation. She’s too angry to
have a rational conversation right now. In time, she’ll calm
down and come around to the idea of becoming Mrs.
Paisley Morrone.
I adjust myself in my boxer briefs to provide relief,
attracting her attention to the obvious bulge.
“You’re sick,” she says.
I grab a fistful of her hair, pulling her toward me. “Do
you want to learn how sick, princess? I’ll shove it down
your throat right here and now and show you.”
Fear overtakes those enticing green eyes. “No,” she
mumbles, averting my gaze.
“How old are you?” I ask, as her age, or experience,
hadn’t ever crossed my mind.
“Nineteen.”
Fuck.
She’s younger than I thought, perhaps too fucking
young. Illinois and its stupid laws. It’s ridiculous that
people under twenty-one can tend to a bar when they can’t
even drink. There’s an eleven years age gap between us.
She’s only a year older than my youngest sister, for fuck’s
sake.
“And how much experience have you had sexually?”
Her expression turns furious and her cheeks flush a
pretty pink. “That’s none of your business.”
“Believe me, it’s entirely my business.” I search those
eyes. “It would be in your best interest to answer
truthfully.”
Her throat bobs as she swallows hard. “None,” she
finally replies.
My pants get increasingly uncomfortable. She’s a virgin.
Entirely untouched. I’m going to be the first and last man
to defile her in every way possible. The desire to ruin her
innocence drives me crazy, but I won’t fuck her until we’re
married.
“Good,” I breathe, pressing my lips to her cheek and
kissing her softly. “Because that means I get to claim your
innocence, princess.”
 “In your dreams,” she says, but the fire behind her
words isn’t there anymore. Helplessness over her situation
is winning out as she appears more dejected.
I move my lips to her neck and kiss her there, nipping at
the skin in a way that makes her gasp. “I’m going to devour
you. Once I do, you won’t be able to stop begging me for
more.”
“Bullshit,” she says.
“That wasn’t your reaction in the ladies’ bathroom the
other night.” I bite her collarbone and she jolts toward me,
groaning softly. “If your brother hadn’t walked in on us, I
think you were ready for me to fuck you.”
“No,” she mumbles, shaking her head.
Her answer isn’t very convincing.
“I bet your virgin pussy is already dripping wet at the
thought.”
“It’s as dry as the Sahara fucking desert.”
I chuckle. “Let’s find out if you’re telling the truth.” I
inch my hand under her skirt, making her recoil as I skate
over the hem of her panties.
“Don’t,” she mutters, trying to move away from me.
It’s a sick fact that her reluctance turns me on. I hold
firm, ignoring her plea as I slide my finger through the
cotton gusset, groaning when I feel how wet the lace is. “A
liar indeed. You are soaking wet.”
“Fuck you,” she spits, turning back to that anger I’d
witnessed at first.
I pull my hand out and shake my head. “I’ll be the one
fucking you, Paisley, but not yet.” I release her hair and sit
back. “I’ll save that for when we’re man and wife.”
“And when exactly is that going to be?”
“As soon as I can arrange it. Otherwise, I might have to
fuck you before.” I grab my cock, which is throbbing and
desperate for release, tugging on it.
She turns her face away from me in disgust. “You make
me sick.”
 “That’s debatable, considering your pussy is so wet.”
“That means nothing,” she says, glaring out of the
window.
I can see her reflection in the glass and she looks utterly
stunning. She’s captured my attention in a way no woman
ever has before. Sex and women were all the same to me.
You’ve had one, you’ve had them all. And yet, staring at my
beautiful princess, I’m certain that’s not true when it comes
to Paisley. She’s intoxicatingly beautiful and having spoken
to her, it’s only increased my desire to make her mine.
The car comes to a stop outside the grand gates of the
Morrone residence. Paisley remains silent as we drive up
the sweeping driveway toward the mansion we call home.
My father will be angry with me for keeping my ulterior
motive with the bikers under wraps, but he’ll get over it.
His list is full of spoiled mafia princesses that can’t wait
to fuck me, but none of them can hold my attention the way
this woman does.
I get out of the vehicle. Arturo glances warily into the
back where Paisley is pathetically attempting to break out
of the handcuffs.
“I need to speak with my father. Can you take my guest
to my room and lock her in there?” I hand him the key,
having every intention of keeping her close until we’re
married.
“Of course, sir.”
I walk toward the house, leaving my driver to deal with
her while I deal with the bigger problem at hand. Remy
Morrone doesn’t like being refused anything and I know
he’ll hate my plan to marry a nobody. A girl I hardly know
all because she gets my dick hard and my heart pounding,
but I don’t give a shit. I won’t marry any of the girls on his
list, so if he wants an heir, he’ll agree to me marrying
Paisley.
His study is on the ground floor near the back of the
house, looking over the extensive grounds. It’s past nine
o’clock, but I expect he’ll still be in there. He always is. The
door is cracked ajar, and the light is on inside, signaling
he’s in.
I rap on the door.
“Who is it?”
“Massimo,” I call.
He grumbles something before calling for me to enter.
“How did the meeting go?”
I cross my arms over my chest. “We agreed on the same
terms as suggested three months ago.”
“Fuck. Why didn’t you make him pay for disrespecting
us?”
I smirk at that. “I did.”
He raises a brow. “How?”
“I found my wife.”
His eyes light up, but then there’s hesitation. “A girl
from the list, I hope?”
I shake my head. “No, you don’t know her.” I move
closer to the desk, picking up the paperweight in my hand.
“She was part of the negotiation with Axel.”
His eyes darken. “You can’t just pick anyone, Massimo.”
He stands, towering over me. “I expect you to choose a
suitable wife.”
I raise my brow. “And what makes a suitable wife?”
“Any of the girls on my list would have made a suitable
wife.” He grabs the paperweight mid-air as I toss it. “When
did you meet this girl?” His eyes narrow.
“Monday night at Mia’s party.”
“Cazzo.” He runs a hand through his messy, graying
hair. “I should have known you had an ulterior motive for
dealing with the bikers after what happened last time.”
I shrug. “She’s my choice. End of story.”
His eyes narrow. “You are the heir to the throne and
expected to marry well. Who the hell is she?”
“Nobody,” I say simply. “A bartender at the MC’s bar.”
 “No.” He shakes his head. “You will marry someone
suitable.”
I cross my arms over my chest. “It’s her, or it’s no one.”
My father is taller than me at just shy of seven feet, but I
don’t allow his height to deter me from standing up to him.
On this matter, I won’t back down.
“At thirty years old, I have a right to make this decision.”
I stand as tall as I can. “I want to marry her, and she will
provide me with an heir. That’s all that matters.”
“You know it’s not all that matters, Massimo.” He turns
away, pouring himself a scotch from the decanter on his
desk. “We’re at war and your choice of wife is more
important than ever.” Peering at me over the rim, he sips
the whiskey. “Where is this girl?”
“I asked Arturo to take her to my room and lock her in
there.”
“So, she’s unwilling?”
“Of course.” I stand my ground. “I’ve just bargained for
her less than an hour ago from the bikers and dragged her
away from everything she knows.” I shrug. “But I love a
challenge.”
Father sighs heavily, glaring at me. “There’s no
changing your mind on this, is there?”
I shake my head.
“Fine, you will bring her to dinner tomorrow night at
Sal’s so she can meet the famiglia.”
I nod in response. “Of course.” I can only imagine what
fun that will be with my rather unwilling fiance. It’s
laughable how she can be so eager in the bathroom that
night and now proclaim she hates my guts. Once I get my
ring on her finger, she’ll accept her new reality.
“Away with you.” He waves his hand, dismissing me.
I walk out of his study, satisfied that the two hardest
aspects of my plan are accomplished. Father has practically
agreed to me marrying Paisley and I have her in my
possession. Within a month, Paisley will be Mrs. Morrone,
I’m sure of it.

OceanofPDF.com
 7

OceanofPDF.com
 PA I S LEY

I f this bastard thinks he can snatch me and hold me

captive, I’ll make sure I fight him every step of the
way. The Morrone family are renowned for trading in flesh,
but it’s about time someone taught them that people aren’t
cargo you can trade.
The brutish asshole who dragged me out of the car
tosses me into a room and I tumble onto the floor.
“What the fuck?” I shout, glaring at him.
“Shut it,” he says, slamming the door shut and then
locking it.
I stare at the shut door for quite a while, shattered in
pieces on the floor as I try to gather my fractured
thoughts.
How can my night have gone from a standard yet busy
night of bar tending to being sold as part of a deal to the
Italian mob?
It’s sickening that I ever felt any desire toward Massimo
Morrone. The incident in the bathroom was just a huge
mistake. One I wish I could erase, as I fear he’s going to
keep using it against me. The one thing it doesn’t change,
though, is the fact that he’s still the most painfully
gorgeous man I’ve ever met.
An overly arrogant, gorgeous man, thinking he can take
me and marry me without my consent. A part of me wants
to cry, another part just wants to scream and tear this
overly lavish room apart. The way these people live in a
fancy mansion, profiteering off of crime is shocking.
He will have to hold a gun to my back if he’s going to get
me to marry him. I sense that won’t put him off. The guy is
crazy. I cannot shift out of the rather uncomfortable
position that son of a bitch threw me into. The handcuffs
dig into my wrists and cut my flesh every time I move.
I slump against the thick carpeted floor and shut my
eyes, feeling exhausted. All the fighting and stress has
taken it out of me, as I could easily fall asleep right here on
the floor. It’s not like I have much else better to do.
As that thought crosses my mind, the lock of the door
clicks open.
I open my eyes to find the monster who stole me
standing in the doorway.
He raises a brow when he sees me on the floor. “You
don’t have to sleep on the floor, princess.”
I grind my teeth together. “I didn’t exactly have much
choice. Some asshole threw me down with bound hands.”
He chuckles, and it’s the most unfriendly laugh I’ve ever
heard. “Perhaps I can help.” He pulls out a tiny key and
unlocks the handcuffs, pulling them away from my sore
skin. “Now that you can’t escape, there’s no need for you to
be restrained.”
“Do you get off on this power play?”
“Power play?” he asks, brow pulling together.
“Yes, isn’t that what this is? You exercising your power
over me and kidnapping me? I mean, you are telling me you
are forcing me to be your wife when I don’t want to be.
That’s power play.”
His eyes darken as he walks toward me.
I jump to my feet, stumbling away from him. The need to
keep a good distance between us driving me. Despite my
talking tough, I can’t deny that Massimo scares me.
 He stops advancing forward. “Do you know what the
Morrone famiglia’s main import is?”
I know, but I don’t wish to say it out loud. Instead, I just
shake my head.
“Women.” He unbuttons his shirt and pulls it off, making
me hot and bothered in an instant. “We run the largest
trafficking crime ring in North America.” He turns toward
me and my cheeks flame as I struggle to keep my eyes off
of his impeccable body.
The tattoos on his chest are elegant and he hasn’t got
too many, just enough. If I thought his face was perfect,
then his body looks like it was carved out of stone.
“And you believe that I’m getting a power trip from
kidnapping you when it’s what we do daily?”
A shiver travels down my spine at this man’s clear lack
of morality. The most vile commodity that a mob can trade
in his human flesh. Yet he stands in front of me, telling me
about it as if it’s nothing.
Axel has been to the auctions they hold at Le Stelle, as
I’ve overheard him talking about it. The girls have been
torn from their homes in Eastern Europe or other far-off
countries and shipped to the United States to be sold to
wealthy men as sex slaves.
“You are the most vile man I’ve ever met.”
His nostrils flare. “That’s not the impression you gave
me Monday night in the bathroom.” He steps toward me
slow and steady, making my heart pitter-patter in my
chest.
I will myself to move, but I’m frozen in his stare again,
much like in the bathroom at the party Monday night. It’s
as if his eyes have the power to hypnotize me. He wraps his
palm around the back of my neck, squeezing firmly.
“I will have you submission, little girl. One way or
another.”
I bite the inside of my cheek. “You’ll have it when I’m
dead and buried in the ground.” The courage to fight comes
from nowhere. “It’s the only way I’ll ever submit to you.”
His dark, chocolate brown eyes search mine. “On your
hands and knees.”
“Fuck you.”
He growls and laces his fingers in my hair, forcing my
knees to buckle. “You need to understand that all this
resistance only makes me want you more.” Once I’m on my
knees, he maneuvers me like a doll onto all fours. “If you
don’t want my attention, then you should shut that pretty
little mouth of yours.”
I gasp as I feel the air hit my ass cheeks.
Massimo lifts the hem of my skirt up to my hips and
groans. “I enjoy seeing you like this. At my mercy.”
I tremble, knowing that I’m way out of my depth. The
memories of Monday night in the bathroom with him
resurface stronger than ever, and I feel my panties
dampen.
“I bet you are dripping with need, Paisley.”
He’s standing over me as I glance back at him,
narrowing my eyes. “If this isn’t a power trip, then I don’t
know what is.”
“Face forward,” he barks.
I bite my bottom lip. “Or what?”
He unfastens his belt and a tremor of pure terror coils
through me.
I glance forward instantly, fearing what he’ll do with the
belt.
The leather belt comes down firm across my ass cheeks,
making me grunt in pain. “Too little, too late, princess.” He
brings it down over my bare ass a few more times before
dropping it to the floor with a thud.
I shudder as his large palms massage my stinging skin
almost gently, as if he didn’t just hit me with an implement
repeatedly. My mind feels broken as I stare forward, trying
to gather the mix of emotions swirling like a storm inside of
me.
 “You’ll learn how to navigate this dynamic, Paisley.” He
grabs the gusset of my panties and tears them apart. “If
you pussy dripping is any indication, I’d say you quite enjoy
impact play.”
Impact play.
I’ve got no idea what he’s talking about, but my stomach
is churning at being so exposed to a man like Massimo.
The tips of his fingers dance lightly over my exposed
flesh mere inches from my pussy. I sink my teeth into my
bottom lip as it’s the only way to stop myself from moaning,
as this asshole would get too much satisfaction from the
sound. “We’re going to have a lot of fun, baby.”
I shiver, wondering what he’s going to do to me.
“Once we’re married.” His fingers retreat and I feel the
most inappropriate pang of disappointment ignite deep in
my gut. “Get up.”
When I don’t move, he grabs my wrist and yanks me to
my feet.
“Strip, Paisley.”
Numbness spreads through every inch of my flesh as I
stare at him. “I’ll stay as I am, thanks.” No one has ever
seen me naked and the prospect of this man seeing me that
bare makes my skin crawl.
“You can’t sleep in that.” He moves toward me. “Strip.”
“The likelihood of me sleeping at all is about zero
percent.” I cross my arms over my chest.
“You’re not a fast learner, are you?”
His voice is dripping with condescension, making me
wish I could punch his smug face. Although after punching
his chest back at the bar, I know it will hurt me worse than
it hurt him. My fist is still throbbing with pain.
“I hate being told what to do.” I set my hands on my
hips. “So why don’t you stop ordering me about?”
A muscle in his jaw moves, and then he turns away and
disappears through a door to the far right.
 I swallow hard, wondering whether he’s coming back or
if he’s just dropped it.
A couple of minutes later, he returns in nothing but a
pair of tight boxer briefs. Briefs that leave nothing to the
imagination, framing what appears to be his very hard
cock.
My body sets on fire as I watch him walk toward the
bed, mesmerized by his beauty despite everything.
“Quit staring and get into bed,” he says, smirking at me
as he pulls back the comforter and gets in.
“The floor was pretty comfy. I might try it out again.”
Massimo doesn’t say a word, rolling over so his
muscular back is to me.
I glance between the floor and the other side of the
ridiculously enormous bed. Feeling a little stupid standing
there, I pull my skirt down and drop it to the floor before
unbuttoning my blouse and tossing it on top. Once in my
underwear, I pad softly toward the bed and get in on the
other side of the monster holding me captive.
I’m thankful that he doesn’t move toward me or say
another word as the minutes tick by and then I hear his
breathing turn heavier, suggesting he’s asleep. I roll over
and glance at my kidnapper, noticing the scars on his back.
How the hell did I end up here?
Before Rick got caught up with the MC, I was studying
at night school to become a nurse. Now, I’m nothing more
than the property of a man who doesn’t care about the law.
A man so immoral that he profits from trading innocent
women into slavery.
If he thinks putting a ring on my finger will make me his,
he’s very wrong. I’ll never belong to anyone.
A fter a mind - numbingly boring day sitting in silence in
Massimo’s room, which is basically my jail, he arrives
looking irritated.
“Get in the shower,” he orders.
I raise a brow. “I’m fine, thanks.”
“Shower, now.”
I clench my jaw and glare at him, folding my arms over
my chest. “Make me.”
He growls and stalks over to me, grabbing my wrist and
yanking me forcefully off the bed. “We’re going to dinner
with my family, and I need you to be presentable.”
“Is that right? Are you suggesting there’s something
wrong with how I look now?”
His jaw clenches. “Shower. Now.” There’s danger
sparking in his irises. Danger that should warn me not to
push him any further, but who the fuck cares anymore? I’m
a slave, a prisoner. He can’t do anything worse to me than
he’s already done.
“Fuck. You.”
He growls and slides his palm around my throat,
squeezing hard. “You’re testing my patience, little girl.” He
looms over me, sending a shudder right through me from
the top of my head to my toes. “I’ll strip you and fling you
in there myself if you don’t get in the shower in one fucking
minute.”
Instead of defying him, I nod in response. “Fine.”
He releases my throat.
I turn toward the bathroom, dashing in there and
shutting the door. I turn the lock, which clearly angers
Massimo as he violently smashes his fists against the door.
“Unlock it, Paisley. Or I swear to God you’ll wish you never
met me.”
“Too late for that,” I shout back.
He growls softly and then I hear the lock turning.
Massimo marches in and grabs hold of me, yanking my
back against his chest. “If you think that being a brat is
going to get you out of this arrangement, you are wrong.”
He presses his lips to the side of my face, kissing softly. “All
this fighting only makes me more certain that I want to
marry you. Keep that in mind.” His gaze dips to my
cleavage. “I’m glad you disobeyed me, as it means I get to
undress you,” he murmurs, his breath teasing my earlobe.
And then he grabs the front of my blouse and tears it apart,
the buttons shooting across the room violently.
“Don’t,” I plead, realizing he won’t stop until he has me
naked in front of him. “I will shower, but leave me to it.”
Massimo cups my breasts in my bra, squeezing gently.
“And why would I do that when I can enjoy watching you?”
I feel the hard press of his cock against my lower back,
prickling the hair on the back of my neck.
And then he grabs my skirt and forces it down my hips,
leaving me in nothing but my panties and bra.
“Shall I continue? Or will you do as you’re told?”
I pull away from him and unhook the back of my bra,
dropping it to the floor. All the while, I keep my back to him
as I swallow hard and pull down my panties, dropping them
on the floor and then pacing hastily toward the large
waterfall shower on the far wall.
“Not so fast,” he says, making me tense. “Turn around
and let me see every inch of my future wife.”
I clench my jaw and turn around, knowing there’s no use
delaying the inevitable.
Massimo’s eyes flash as they drag painstakingly slowly
down the length of my body, lingering at my breasts and
making my nipples harden under his gaze. “Perfetta,” he
murmurs and then he moves toward me, eyes fixed on my
body.
“Don’t come near me,” I say.
He smirks, glancing into my eyes for the first time since
I turned around. “There’s zero chance of that happening.”
He grabs my wrist and drags me toward him. “You’re like a
magnet, pulling me to you.” He kisses me suddenly, the
press of his lips against mine taking me off guard.
And then I feel his tongue probing at my lips, forcing
them open.
I have kissed guys before, but whenever Massimo kisses
me, it’s entirely different. It’s savage and passionate and
steals the breath from my lungs. And then he nips my
bottom lip just enough to sting, before pulling back. “Get in
the shower, princess.”
My body feels numb as I turn around and walk into the
shower cubicle, turning on the faucet. The rush of cold
water steals my breath and yet it helps douse the flames he
just ignited inside of me. And then I hear him behind me,
walking toward me.
I don’t dare look at him, frozen by fear and anticipation.
Skin presses against mine, sending a thrill right to my
core as I feel his thick, hard erection against my lower
back. Massimo’s lips press against the back of my neck
softly, moving to my shoulder. “Do you feel what you do to
me?”
I don’t answer. I can’t.
He grabs my ass cheeks and parts them, gently teasing
his fingers across my sensitive flesh.
“What are you doing?” I gasp, trying to get away from
him, even though there’s nowhere to go. He has me against
a wall as he teases me. “Stop,” I gasp as his finger rubs
against my clit.
I feel his lips against my ear. “Is that really what you
want?”
Do I want him to stop?
There’s a part of me that screams yes, as that’s the only
logical answer to his question. Although I can’t quieten that
other part of me that craves more. Instead, I remain silent
as he continues to play with me.
“I didn’t think so,” he mutters, slamming the flat of his
palm into my ass cheek, sending thrilling pain right
through my flesh. He’s barely touching me and yet my body
feels like it’s on fire.
“What the hell was that for?” I ask, trying not to sound
overcome with desire.
“For lying,” he murmurs against my ear. “I know deep
down you want me as badly as I want you.”
“That’s not—”
He shoves two fingers inside of me suddenly, forcing me
to brace my hands on the shower wall as my thighs quiver.
No one has ever touched me the way Massimo is, and I
can’t believe how good it feels. My nipples have never been
this hard before, so hard that they hurt.
“Your pussy is dripping wet, princess.”
His accent drives me wild as I arch my back, seeking
more pleasure.
He chuckles. “Greedy girl.”
Sinking my teeth into my bottom lip, I dig my nails into
the shower wall as I fight the urge to moan as he lazily
fingers me. There’s no urgency in his movements as he
teases me toward the cliff edge.
My breathing becomes labored as I clamp my eyes shut,
knowing any moment I won’t be able to stop crying out as
he shatters me into little pieces.
At least, that’s what I expected him to do. As my thighs
quiver and my body coils with tension, his fingers
withdraw.
I spin to face him, and he’s smirking at me with a
sadistic grin. “Why… What…” I shake my head, realizing if
I complain about him stopping, then I admit I liked him
touching me.
“What’s wrong, Paisley?” He grabs my hips and kisses
me softly. “Did you expect me to make you come?”
Shame hits me like a tonne of bricks as I try to pull away
from him. “No.”
“Naughty girls don’t get to orgasm,” he mutters,
brushing his fingers up and down my sides gently. “And you
still won’t admit the truth.”
“And what exactly is that?”
“That you wanted me to fuck you in that bathroom.” His
smirk widens. “I saw the disappointment on your face when
your brother interrupted us.”
I narrow my eyes. “You are delusional.” It’s a lie, of
course, as I was desperate for him before I knew what an
asshole he is.
He rubs my clit suddenly.
I groan, feeling that excruciating need pulse back to life
as my body jolts into his.
“Liar,” he mutters, reaching for the huge length between
his thighs and stroking.
I swallow hard at the sight of him, feeling an ache ignite
deep within my body. An ache I couldn’t possibly ever
satisfy.
“Do you enjoy seeing how hard I am for you?”
I shake my head.
He grabs my throat and squeezes, sending a thrill of
terror through me. “You’ll learn that I don’t like people
lying to me, and you don’t seem to be able to stop.” Flexing
his fingers around my throat, he uses his other hand to rub
my clit again. “You are gagging for release from me. Just
like deep down, you can’t wait until I fill that virgin cunt
with my cock and make you mine.”
“In your dreams,” I rasp out, despite him cutting off my
airways.
He shakes his head. “No, Paisley.” His fingers dip inside
of me. “In yours.”
I watch as he pulls his fingers out of me and then sucks
them clean, drawing a whimper from my lips.
Hearing that sound makes him smirk as he releases my
throat. “Now, get cleaned up. And don’t fucking dare touch
yourself or you won’t like the punishment.”
I scowl at him, as he doesn’t have the right to order me
around. “How will you know?”
 “I know everything, little girl. Don’t push your luck.” He
walks out of the shower, grabbing a large plush towel and
wrapping it around his waist.
Once I’m alone, my entire body slumps against the
shower wall. I shut my eyes, trying to sort through the
barrage of emotions. Fear, shock, disgust and desire.
Massimo Morrone is cruel and vindictive in ways I never
imagined, and he’s going to make me marry him. The worst
part of it is that when he touches me, all my resolve melts.
No man has ever had any power over me, as I made sure
I stayed far away from that shit. My mom ended up dead
because she couldn’t make the right decisions with men. As
far as I gathered, our father got her hooked on the drugs
that eventually took her life. I vowed to never be like her,
and yet, when Massimo kisses me…
I shouldn’t even be thinking about the way he kisses
me.
Turning around and dipping my head under the
waterfall shower, I hold my breath. The man who just toyed
with me is a sick monster. Hatred is all I should feel for
him, even if he looks like a fucking adonis and kisses like
his life depends on it.

OceanofPDF.com
 8

OceanofPDF.com
 MASSIMO

P aisley looks gorgeous in the elegant Chanel evening

gown I picked out for her, even if she kicked up a
storm about wearing it.
“Are you nervous, princess?”
Her eyes narrow as she glares at me. “Why the fuck
would I be nervous?”
My hand tightens on her hip, and I squeeze. “You’re
about to meet your future family.”
“Not if I have any say in it.”
I click my tongue. “You already know that you have no
say in it. Now be a good girl for me.”
“I’d rather stab myself in the eye with a blunt knife.”
Her anger is an alluring and beautiful quality that I love
coaxing from her. I steer her through the entrance of Sal’s
restaurant. “Charming, princess.”
Father is already here with Leo and Camilla, but there’s
no sign of Luca yet. It’s not just our immediate blood family
here tonight, but also my father’s consigliere, Lorenzo, and
his underboss, Dante.
The Allegros aren’t here, since they’ve been tied up
fixing things in San Diego after the Volkov Bratva wreaked
havoc. However, my uncle Marco and his two sons, Rico
and Matteo, are in attendance.
 Marco notices me first and comes over to us, smiling
widely. “I hear congratulations are in order, Massimo.” His
attention shifts to Paisley. “This must be your beautiful
wife-to-be.”
I nod and pull Paisley closer to my side. “Yes, this is
Paisley.” I glance at her. “Paisley, this is my uncle, Marco.”
Her eyes narrow. “And?”
Marco raises a brow as Rico and Matteo approach.
“Aren’t you a charmer?” he asks.
Rico claps me on the back. “How’s it going, Mas?”
I clench my jaw, ignoring my cousin’s irritating use of a
nickname he knows I hate. “Great, Rico and Matteo, this is
Paisley, my fiance.”
Matteo chuckles. “I never thought I’d see the day that
the great Massimo would settle down with a woman.” He
winks at me. “At least not with only one woman.”
Out of the corner of my eye, I see Paisley stiffen. She’s
unaware of my reputation as a philanderer. In fact, she
knows nothing about me and I know nothing about her.
Uncle clears his throat. “I think your father is in the
private events room. You’re both a little late.”
I swallow hard, as it’s not my uncle or cousins I need to
be worried about. If my father really disapproves of Paisley,
he’ll put a stop to our engagement.
As they turn to lead the way, I yank her harder against
my side and lean down to whisper in her ear. “Play nice,
Paisley. Or you’ll be in serious trouble when we get home.”
Her deep green eyes flash with anger as her jaw
clenches. “Really? What are you going to do? Ground me?”
I growl softly. “You don’t want to push me and find out
what I’m capable of.”
She doesn’t respond as I yank her toward the private
events room at the back of the restaurant. We’ve been
coming to Sal’s since I can remember. It’s our regular place
and Sal is part of the famiglia, even if not a blood relation.
 Italians have a deep rooted sense of family and it’s
always been at the core of our values.
It’s why all of us were so shocked when Imalia betrayed
us and ran back to Spartak Volkov. She turned her back on
her family and switched sides as if it was easy for her. I’ll
never understand it, especially not since Spartak Volkov is
fucking crazy.
“Massimo,” Father says, smiling widely when he sees
me. And then he glances at Paisley, his brow furrowing
slightly as he takes in her appearance. “This must be your
fiance?”
I nod in response. “Yes, Father, meet Paisley.” I squeeze
her hip in warning. “Paisley, this is my father.”
She nods. “Great.”
His jaw clenches as he returns his gaze to me. “I see,
I’m sensing that your future fiance is not exactly willing to
be here.”
“I already told you that,” I say, pushing my hair away
from my face. “Last night.”
“Si, but I didn’t expect her to be publicly rude. How are
we to explain this to the famiglia?” He glances behind at
our closest people gathered around the table.
“Don’t tell me that anyone will have a problem with this,
considering we fucking sell women for a living.”
My father’s dark eyes flash with irritation. “I wish you
would have listened to me and picked a nice, beautiful
Italian girl.”
“So do I,” Paisley says, drawing both of our attention to
her. “I don’t want to marry your son, so why don’t you put a
stop to it?” She tilts her head, staring my father right in the
eye. “You are Don Remy Morrone, are you not?”
Her ballsy challenge to my father makes him stiffen as
he glares at my fiance.
“I see why you picked her,” he says simply, nodding
toward the table. “We’ll make it work.”
 Paisley’s expression is priceless as she really believed
she could reason with my father. “There’s something very
fucking wrong in the head with you people,” she says, loud
enough for me to hear, but thankfully not my father.
“Shut your mouth, princess. Or you may end up dead
before this night if through.”
She taps a finger against her lip. “I think that might
honestly beat marrying you.”
I grab her hips hard and dig my fingertips into them,
knowing it will leave bruises.
Her brow furrows in pain, and she tries to break away.
“And yet you enjoyed me fingering that pretty little cunt
in the shower less than an hour ago,” I murmur into her
ear, pressing my lips just below it. “You were moaning like
a dirty little virgin who can’t wait to be fucked.”
Paisley turns rigid in my arms at the mention of our
encounter in the shower. I could see how irritated she was
with herself for giving in to the pleasure and then
complaining when I didn’t allow her the release she craved.
It drives me wild to know that she’s wet and gagging for
release while she stands here, meeting my family for the
first time.
“Now, try to behave yourself or I might have to punish
you in front of my entire family.”
Paisley glares at me over her shoulder as I release her
hips, grabbing her wrist and pulling her toward my family.
Mia is the first to notice me, jumping to her feet. Her
eyes are wide when she sees Paisley. “Is it true my big
brother is finally settling down?” She rushes over to us.
I nod. “Yes, Mia, this is Paisley,” I say, introducing them.
“Mia is my second youngest sister. My youngest is away at
school.”
“Shut it,” Mia says, coming to stand in front of Paisley. “I
need to speak to the woman who finally tamed you.”
“Tamed?” Paisley asks, raising a brow.
“Yes, do you love my brother?” she asks.
 Her expression turns furious. “Are you fucking kidding
me? Do I love a man who only last night kidnapped me as
part of some unlawful deal with Axel King and then locked
me in his room all day?” She crosses her arms over her
chest. “A man who says I have no choice but to marry
him.”
Mia’s eyes widen, moving between me and her. “Is this
true, Massimo?”
I wave my hand dismissively. “Semantics, little sis.”
“That’s fucked up,” she says, shaking her head.
“Finally, someone with some decency,” Paisley says.
Mia smiles at her and I’m surprised to find Paisley
smiles back. Perhaps they’ll get on after all. Mia has never
enjoyed doing what she is told, either, so they have one
thing in common.
“Come on,” Mia says, hooking arms with Paisley. “I’ll
introduce you to everyone else and get you away from my
crazy brother.” Mia shoots me another disapproving glance,
before stealing my fiance from me.
Leo and Luca have been listening to the entire
conversation, and once she is dragged away by Mia, they
move toward me.
“Couldn’t find a willing fiance, hey?” Luca teases,
shaking his head. “And I thought there were women lined
down the fucking street to marry you.”
Leo chuckles. “You should have known Massimo would
never pick such an easy target.”
I glare at the two of them. “She will accept her new
position soon enough.”
“Admit it,” Leo says, raising a brow. “You love a bit of a
fight when it comes to women, and always have.”
“Fuck you,” I say, ignoring his comment despite its
accuracy. “I’m starving. Let’s eat.”
Mia introduces Paisley to everyone in the room,
announcing to each and everyone that Paisley isn’t there by
choice and doesn’t want to marry me.
 Father stands and clears his throat, drawing everyone’s
attention to him. “As you all know, this Sunday we are here
to celebrate Massimo’s engagement. And, as Mia has
announced to all of you, Paisley isn’t here by choice.”
“Damn right I’m not,” she says.
The entire table gasps softly, hearing her interrupt my
father while he’s talking.
He clears his throat and allows it to slide. “However,
Massimo has made his choice and the famiglia needs
stability.” He glances at me. “Massimo needs to produce an
heir and have a family of his own. It’s about time.”
“No fucking chance,” Paisley says, standing. “I’m not
having a kid with that psycho.”
Mia grabs her arm and drags her back into the seat next
to her, whispering something in her ear.
Paisley pales and falls silent.
“Anyone else wants to interrupt me when I’m speaking?”
Father asks.
The silence is almost deafening.
“Good.” He claps his hands. “We shall eat. There’s no
question that Massimo and Paisley will be married.” The
stern look he gives my fiance makes her pale.
I grind my teeth in irritation that Paisley is sitting
opposite me rather than by my side, where I can reach her.
“So, is she a good fuck?” Leo asks, making me growl.
“She’s a virgin, if you must know.”
Leo’s eyes widen. “A virgin? How do you know you want
to marry her if you haven’t even fucked her?”
“Believe me, I know.”
He shakes his head, looking confused.
Dante, my father’s underboss, is siting to my left.
“Massimo, I’ve been wanting to discuss this deal with the
bikers you made. All is in place, but how do we deal with
any problems?”
“Problems?” I ask.
 He nods. “They’re renowned for cutting the product,
which could implicate us.”
“How did the Irish deal with it?”
He shrugs. “They had lower end clientele, which meant
they got away with it. We don’t want to lose our more
lucrative clients because of rumors.”
“Keep ahead of the rumors and clarify any cut product
isn’t our fault. It’s not down to us what our clients to do
with the product.” I run a hand through my hair. “Make it
clear we value client confidentiality.”
Dante nods. “It’s a solid plan, but it may not fly with the
cops if people die.”
“I’ll meet with Axel and tell him that if he cuts the
product to a dangerous level, supply will stop.” I sip the
glass of wine at my place setting. “He’s desperate for the
product and won’t jeopardize this deal.”
“Good idea. It would be prudent to give him forewarning
and hope that stops him from turning our product into
shit.” His eyes narrow as they dart toward Paisley. “Are you
sure you know what you’re doing with this one?”
“Are you questioning my choice of wife?”
“She seems too fucking headstrong.” He shakes his
head. “I mean, she interrupted your father twice. I’m
surprised he didn’t put a bullet through her head for it.”
I down the rest of my wine at the mere thought of such
beauty being blown apart because of something so trivial.
“She’s new to this world, but she’ll learn.”
“I hope for both of your sakes she learns fast.”
My attention lingers on my wife to be as she laughs at
something Mia says, more at ease than I’ve seen her since I
kidnapped her. Perhaps this dinner will do her good and
help her loosen up to the idea of marrying into my family.
Dante is right, I’m playing with fire choosing a girl like
her. A girl that doesn’t belong in our world, but there’s no
part of me that was ever going to give her up. Not once I
saw her, as I knew she belonged to me.
OceanofPDF.com
 9

OceanofPDF.com
 PA I S LEY

“Y ou are way too good for my brother,” Mia says,

shaking her head. “I’m so sorry about what he’s
doing to you.” Her brow furrows. “It’s not like him at all.”
I tilt my head. “I assumed it was, since he runs a sex-
trafficking ring.”
“Father runs it.” She sips on her drink. “Massimo was
always quietly uncomfortable with the trade.” She shrugs.
“Although he’s become more accepting of it since he got
older.” Her shoulders slump slightly. “I hate what they do,
but no one listens to women in this world.”
Mia is the opposite of what I’d expected and I’ve got to
admit I like her. She’s probably Massimo’s only redeeming
quality. The rest of his family, I’m not convinced about.
“You’ve got another sister, Massimo said?”
Mia’s face lights up. “Yes, Camilla. She’s at the
Syndicate Academy for her final year.”
“Never heard of it.”
“You wouldn’t have. It’s an exclusive school only for
people like us.”
“Criminals?” I ask, realizing my mistake when she
winces.
“If that’s how you want to put it.” She grabs her glass of
wine and downs it in one. “I’m so glad I can finally drink.
I’ve been twenty-one all of one week.”
 I sip my wine, smirking. “I shouldn’t even drink, but I
need it.”
Her brow raises. “How old are you?”
“Nineteen,” I say.
Her eyes widen. “No way. I was sure you were older.”
I grab my glass and knock the rest back. “Fuck the
rules. Surely, since you guys don’t exactly follow the law,
you could drink whenever you wanted?”
Mia shakes her head. “Father has always been very
strict about it.” Her attention moves to the older, handsome
man sitting at the head of the table. He’s talking to
Lorenzo, his consigliere, which means right-hand man. At
least, that’s what I gathered from Mia’s explanation.
I can’t deny that I’m thankful to her for pulling me away
from the man who kidnapped me. Ever since I’ve sat down
at the table, I’ve made it my mission not to look at him.
Although I’ve felt his gaze on me more than once.
“I need to use the bathroom,” I say, glancing at Mia.
“Where is it?”
She points toward the back, and I nod.
“I’ll be back in a moment.” I stand and rush toward the
door in the corner. Once through it, I walk into the ladies’
bathroom and lock myself in a cubicle.
The past twenty-four hours have been completely
insane.
I can hardly believe I’m sat having dinner with one of
the most notorious crime families in North America, being
paraded around as Massimo’s fiance, not by choice. My
heart pounds unevenly in my chest as I take in my
surroundings, noticing there’s a window above the toilet.
And that’s when an idea crosses my mind.
Escape.
If I can get out of the window and onto the street, I can
take a cab to the Devil’s Alpha bar and get Rick to pay the
fare. Then, I’ll flee the city, hell I’d even flee the country if
it means it gets me out of this shit. I put down the toilet lid
and stand on top of it, reaching for the catch on the
window. To my surprise, it opens easily.
Massimo will get suspicious if I’m too long, so I move
quickly and crawl up onto the ledge, swinging my legs
around to dangle them out of the window. It’s too small for
me to see what’s below, but I take a leap of faith and jump
off the ledge and out.
I groan as I land in a huge trash receptacle. The scent of
rotten food makes me gag.
Quickly, I drag myself out and brush my dress off, hardly
able to believe I’ve actually made it outside.
“Are you lost, princess?” Massimo asks, that deep, dark
voice sending a tremor right down my spine.
I turn around to find him standing in my path, arms
crossed over his chest. “How did you—”
“I’m not an idiot. I saw you go into the bathroom and
knew you’d try it.” He tilts his head. “Now, come here.”
He holds a hand out to me and I glance in the opposite
direction, wondering if I could outrun him. I was pretty
good at track in high-school, but his strides are probably
double mine.
“Don’t even think about it.”
I glance back at him. “Think about what?” I ask.
His eyes narrow. “Running. I’ll catch you before you take
two fucking steps.”
Out of spite, rather than the actual belief I can outrun
him, I do exactly that and sprint in the opposite direction,
thankful I picked the flats to wear with this dress.
Massimo growls, and then I hear his heavy footsteps
thudding on the concrete after me.
I get almost to the end of the alleyway at the back of the
restaurant when he grabs my wrist and yanks me to a stop.
“Bad choice.” He forces me to turn around and then
grabs my hips, pulling me against him. “What did I tell you
about resistance?”
I shudder, looking into those dark eyes. “I don’t know.”
 “You know, princess.” He grabs my palm and presses it
against his hard erection in his pants. “When you fight, it
makes me hard.”
I try to pull my hand away, but he holds firm.
“Squeeze it for me.”
I swallow hard, feeling utterly humiliated by this
encounter.
“Now,” he growls.
I squeeze the length of his cock, and he groans. “Good
girl.”
My stomach flips and my nipples turn hard against my
bra cup when he says that. “Let me go.”
His eyes flash. “If you keep pushing, I might just fuck
you right here in this alleyway.”
My mouth dries. “You said you won’t fuck me until we’re
married.”
His cock twitches against my hand. “I did.” He allows
me to remove my hand from his crotch. “It’s been about
twenty-four hours since I took you, and the idea of resisting
until our wedding seems increasingly more impossible.” His
eyes narrow as he yanks me back toward the restaurant.
My heart sinks in my chest when he stops in the darkest
part of it, yanking me toward the back wall.
“I said I wouldn’t fuck you, but that doesn’t mean I can’t
use that pretty little mouth of yours.”
Terror sweeps through me as I’ve never done that with
anyone before, and the idea of him forcing me to do it here
sends my heart-rate into overdrive.
“No, please don’t.”
His smirk widens. “What’s wrong, baby? Never sucked a
cock before?”
I shake my head. “No,” I mutter.
He groans and forces me onto my knees. “Don’t worry,
you’ll do great.”
He unzips his pants, staring at me with cruel dark eyes.
Eyes so dark they look black in the dim alleyway.
 I watch in disgust as he pulls his hard cock out of his
pants. It bobs a mere inch away from my lips, precum
beading on the tip. And yet I feel my stomach tighten at the
sight of his huge dick this close to my face.
“Open wide, princess.”
I spit at him, which makes his eyes dilate further.
He grabs a handful of my hair. “You aren’t a quick
learner, are you?” The tip of his cock presses against my
lips. “Open your mouth before I forced it open.” I swallow
hard and then open it a little, which gives him the chance
to force it apart with the head of his cock. I glare at him
and gently graze my teeth over his cock in warning.
Massimo makes a guttural noise that vibrates through
me.
Despite myself, my thighs dampen and that excruciating
need for release he ignited inside of me in the shower
returns with a vengeance. The desire to rub my thighs
together is overwhelming and yet impossible in this
crouching position. It’s sick that I get any pleasure from
this.
Precum leaks onto my tongue as he eases his cock in
and out of my mouth, slowly at first, watching me with
those dark eyes that look black in this dim light. His fingers
tighten in my hair as he thrusts ruthlessly into the back of
my throat.
Every moment of this is overwhelming as he slides even
further into my throat, making me gag so much I’m sure
I’m going to throw up on his cock any moment. It’s what he
deserves anyway, me puking on his cock for being such a
disgusting pig. I hardly know this man, but it doesn’t stop
him from shoving his dick in my mouth as if he has the
right.
Massimo slips his cock almost all the way out of my
mouth and then thrusts into my throat with more force,
staring down at me with those dark, devilish eyes. “That’s
it, princess. You’re doing so well sucking your fiance’s
cock.”
I want to scream at him I’m not his fiance and that he’s
fucking insane, but it’s impossible with his huge cock
shoved in the back of my throat. Saliva spills down my chin
and onto the floor as I gag, struggling to stop the tears
springing to my eyes running down my cheeks.
Sickeningly, my thighs are getting wetter by the second
and my nipples are getting so hard that I need some kind of
release. There’s no explanation why this would turn me on,
especially when it’s non-consensual. It could be my lack of
experience or the fact he brought me to the edge of climax
only to deny me my orgasm. None of which makes my
reaction okay.
As I gaze up at the man forcing me into such a
degrading position, I notice the way his muscles strain and
a vein pops out on his forehead. His grunts and groans are
a sure sign that he’s enjoying every second, and it makes
me feel oddly powerful to have such control over him. Even
on my knees, I can make him come apart like that, and it’s
intoxicating.
His hips move faster as he takes what he wants, no
matter the cost. It’s hard to believe that this man is so
insanely insatiable for me. And I think that is part of what
turns me on. His dominant possessiveness as he takes me,
no matter what I say or what I do. He won’t let me go,
because he believes I belong to him.
His nostrils flare as he holds my gaze. “You’re mine.”
The gravelly tone of his voice is intoxicating. “The moment
I set eyes on you at the party, I knew I’d never want
another woman again.”
I moan around his shaft, instantly hating myself for it.
The need throbbing between my thighs becoming
unbearable. Spurred on by what he’s saying to me, I sink
even further on his shaft, gagging all over his cock.
“That’s it, Paisley. Make me proud.”
 His dark eyes don’t leave my face as I work his cock in
and out, eager to please him despite everything. My nipples
are so hard, and I feel them rub against the soft fabric of
my dress with each thrust of his cock.
I reach beneath my skirt and touch myself, whimpering
around his shaft as I’ve never been this turned on before.
“No,” he growls, eyes flashing angrily. “Only I touch you.
Hand off your pretty little cunt.”
I glare at him as he’s a bastard for denying me pleasure.
Despite the need for release, I obey and remove my hand.
“Good girl.”
God knows why him calling me a good girl is so fucking
arousing. His breathing becomes more labored, and I can
sense he’s getting close. “Fuck,” He groans, eyes clamping
shut. “I want you to swallow every drop.”
His cock swells in my mouth, and then a flood of hot,
salty liquid spills down my throat and into my mouth. The
taste is masculine and arousing and yet so damn wrong.
And like a sex-starved virgin, I swallow every drop as
instructed eagerly, wishing I could pull myself out of the
daze I’ve fallen into as I stare into his dark, chocolate
brown eyes.
“Open wide and let me see,” he orders.
My clit throbs at the dominance of his order as I open
my mouth and stick out my tongue, proving that I’ve
swallowed all of his cum. He leans down and grabs my
chin. “Dirty girl,” he murmurs, kissing me deeply as his
tongue thrusts in and out of my mouth. “I can’t wait until
that eager virgin pussy swallows every drop on our
wedding night.”
The mention of our ‘wedding night’ snaps me out of the
sex-crazed daze I’d fallen prey to. “Fuck you.”
His eyes flash, but he chuckles. “That’s the Paisley I
know. I wonder where she went, sucking on my cock so
eagerly like it was a fucking lollipop.”
 “You’re an asshole.” I jump to my feet and move away
from him. “Stay away from me.”
Massimo’s hand clasps firmly around the back of my
neck and he yanks me around to face him forcefully, his lips
an inch from mine. “What makes you think you have any
power, little girl?”
I shudder at the sudden change in tone. It’s dangerous
and violent and scares me more than I care to admit. And
yet, that pulsing ache between my thighs is insistent and
becomes more intense every time he touches me.
A mix of shame and confusion flood me, making it
impossible to know where to look. If I look at him, it just
reminds me how embarrassingly willing I’d been a moment
ago, sucking on his cock and rubbing my clit.
Massimo backs me against the wall, keeping his hand on
the back of my neck. “If you keep looking at me like that,
I’ll fuck your mouth again.” He grabs my hand and presses
my palm to his cock. “I’m already getting hard.”
I swallow hard at the press of his arousal against my
palm. “That’s because there’s something very wrong with
you.”
The light brush of his finger moving up my thigh makes
me shudder. “I bet you’re dripping wet.”
I shake my head.
“Then why were you touching yourself?” He yanks my
skirt up to my hips and cups my pussy in the palm of his
hand, grunting when he feels just how wet I am. “By the
time we’re married, you’ll be begging to ride my cock.” His
lips move to my earlobe and he bites, making me gasp. “I
guarantee it.”
“You are wrong.” There’s less conviction in my voice and
it’s because he unraveled me entirely.
He searches my eyes, a half-smirk on his lips.
I hate that they draw my eyes as he moves closer,
certain he’s going to kiss me again. Once he’s an inch away,
he murmurs, “You don’t want your future family to know
what a dirty cum slut you are, do you?” His finger flicks
across my lips, wiping them clean.
I narrow my eyes. “You forced your dirty little cock into
my mouth.”
“Little is rather inaccurate, don’t you think?”
“Arrogant asshole,” I mutter.
“Open your mouth,” he says, his tone deep and
demanding.
“No.”
His grip on my chin tightens to painful. “Now.”
I grind my teeth before reluctantly opening my mouth.
He slips the same finger he wiped my lips with into my
mouth. “Suck it clean.”
I do as he says, but then bite down hard.
He growls and withdraws his fingers, glaring at me.
“You’ll be punished for that later.”
A tremor travels from the top of my head right to the
base of my feet as I remember the way he spanked me
yesterday with his belt.
Massimo finally retreats, giving me space and holding
his arm out for me to take. “We need to get back before
people talk.”
The prospect of walking back into that room filled with
Massimo’s family makes me sick. After what he just made
me do, it’s hard to believe anyone doesn’t realize what
we’ve been up to as he escorts me through the busy
restaurant to the back.
A few of the family give us odd looks, but no one dares
utter a word.
Massimo places a firm hand on his brother’s shoulder. “I
need this seat, brother.”
Leo glares at him. “Find your own.”
He yanks him out of it. “Sit with our sister, brother. I
won’t ask again.”
A crease forms between his brow before he sighs and
grabs his drink, moving to the seat I’d been sitting in
before.
A firm hand lands on my shoulder, forcing me roughly
into the seat Leo just left. Massimo sinks into the one next
to me, leaning toward me. “I want to keep you close,” he
mutters, inching his hand up the skirt of my dress and
dragging a finger through my soaking wet panties. “Where
I can keep my hands on you at all times.”
“I’d rather sit next to your sister. She’s much better
company.”
His nostrils flare, but he doesn’t say another word as the
waiters arrive with the main course. Thankfully, he removes
his hand from under my skirt, giving me a reprieve from his
cruel torment.
All my focus remains on my food as I try to ignore the
nagging need that still hasn’t been quenched. Surviving
this dinner is going to be a challenge enough, let alone the
rest of my life shackled to the man next to me.
Perhaps I can learn ways to make his life hell so that
he’ll rethink his insane plan to marry me. They have not set
a date, so there’s still time. I’ll be damned if I take this
lying down without fighting as hard as I can for my
freedom.

OceanofPDF.com
 10

OceanofPDF.com
 MASSIMO

A xel pulls into the layby off the highway on his Harley,
turning off the engine. He hops off of it and marches
arrogantly toward me, an angry look in his eyes. “Where
the fuck is the product you promised me?” He stops a foot
from me, standing as tall as he can. “You promised I’d have
it without fail yesterday.”
“There are a few ground rules we need to cover first.”
Axel’s eyes narrow. “If you’re backing out of the deal,
then I need Paisley back.” He crosses his arms over his
chest. “Do you understand?”
There’s zero chance of me ever giving her back, even if
this deal doesn’t happen. “It’s one stipulation, really. No
cutting the product to a dangerously low level.”
“That wasn’t part of our agreement. We make a profit by
cutting it, Morrone.”
I nod. “Right, but I want an agreement on a cut
percentage.”
“Why?”
“Because dead fucking druggies from our products look
bad on us.” I run a hand through my hair. “We can’t have
our other clients backing out because you’re cutting it so
much.”
Axel’s brow furrows. “I can’t keep it pure, you know
that.”
 I nod. “I just don’t want people dying.”
He shrugs. “There are always casualties in the drug
trade. I don’t know what you want from me.”
“Our product is high quality.” I clear my throat. “You
can’t flood the streets with sub-standard product less than
fifty percent pure.”
His eyes widen. “We normally cut it seventy percent.”
“No chance.” I shake my head. “If you cut it that much,
the deal is off.”
“What percentage then?”
“Forty percent, maximum. And make sure you cut it with
something that won’t leave a trail of bodies.”
Axel brushes his fingers over his beard, contemplating.
“Forty-five percent and we have a deal. I can’t go any lower
than that.” Axel holds out it his hand.
“We’ve got a deal.” I reach for his hand, but he moves it
away.
“If you get the product to me within an hour. I made
promises and you’ve let me down.”
“Done,” I reply.
He shakes my hand and then his brow furrows. “I didn’t
want to ask in front of Rick, but why did you want
Paisley?”
Hearing her name on his lips angers me, especially since
I saw the way he took her out of the party they crashed, as
if he owned her. “It’s none of your business.”
He arches a brow. “That’s not the right way to start a
partnership.”
I sigh heavily, hating being questioned. “Why the fuck do
you think?”
“To fuck her, she’s pretty fuckabale,” he replies.
I grab hold of the lapel of his jacket and lift him off the
ground. “Never fucking talk about her like that again.”
Axel’s eyes widen, and he holds his hands up in
surrender. “Calm it, Massimo.”
 I let him go. “If you must know, I’m marrying her.” One
thing that has bugged me since that night is that her
brother didn’t fight very hard to stop me from taking her,
not the way I’d fight for my sisters. I don’t expect he’ll
cause me any trouble or try to stop the wedding.
Axel’s mouth gapes open. “What?”
“You heard.” I push my hair away from my face. “I’m fed
up with my father shoving suitable girl after suitable girl
into my face, and Paisley took my fancy.”
“Right, so you’re basically rebelling with the worse
possible choice of wife.”
I growl. “What right do you have to question my choice,
King?”
He holds his hands up in surrender. “Calm down, I was
only jesting.” His brow furrows. “But Paisley is a
firecracker. Be careful, you might get burned.”
“I can handle her.”
He nods. “Well, good doing business with you. Where
can I expect my drugs?”
“One hour at the bar.”
He nods and turns around to mount his bike. “Her
brother is pissed, though. He keeps saying he’s going to
hunt you down for taking his sister, but we think he’s full of
shit.” He winks and then puts on his helmet, driving away
from the hardstanding carpark on the edge of the city.
“Are you ready to leave, sir?” Arturo, my driver, asks.
I nod and, without a word, slip into the back of the SUV.
“Take me to Sal’s.” I am due to meet my brothers for a
drink, although part of me just wants to return to my room
and duel with my pretty fiance.
“Of course, sir.”
He starts the engine and makes the trek across the city
from the far north side, Axel’s territory back to the west
side, our home ground.
Everyone is trying to seal a deal with the Estrada Cartel
lately, who has been playing the fucking field and not
confirming where their loyalties lie. After all, their territory
has the largest landmass. If the Irish were able to agree to
a deal with them, the two organizations would be almost
unstoppable.
It means we need to start thinking smart. The first thing
was making sure Axel and his territory was secured under
Morrone influence. The next, we need to try to offer the
Estrada family something better than they’re considering
from the Irish.
The traffic is light at the time in the evening and Arturo
gets me to Sal’s quicker than I expect. “Thanks, Arturo. You
can go home for the night. I’ll grab a cab later.”
“Are you certain, sir?”
“Yes, now enjoy your evening.”
He smiles at me in the rearview mirror and then I get
out of the back of the SUV, staring up at our regular place.
The scent of fresh pasta and Sal’s legendary marinara
sauce makes my mouth water as I enter the busy
restaurant.
“Massimo, how are you?” Sal asks, clapping me on the
back. “Rumor has it that congratulations are in order. Sorry
I wasn’t here the night of your celebration.”
I smile at Sal. “Yeah, don’t sweat it. But make sure
you’re there for the ceremony a week on Saturday.”
“Wouldn’t miss it for the world.” He glances over at the
bar where, sure enough, Leo and Luca are already sitting.
“Go and join your brothers. Shall I bring you some food?”
“I’m pretty hungry. How about a bowl of your famous
pasta with marinara sauce?”
He smirks. “I’ve just whipped up a fresh batch. I’ll bring
it over to you.”
I nod as he turns and rushes toward the kitchen.
Luca and Leo appear to be squabbling as always. “No, I
fucking didn’t say that,” Leo says, as I sit on the stool next
to him.
“What are you two going on about now?”
 Luca shakes his head. “Leo said he’d fuck your pretty
little fiance and I’ve been teasing him that I’d tell you ever
since we got in here.”
My entire body tenses as I glare at my brother. “Did you
say that?”
Leo’s throat bobs as he swallows. “I didn’t say I’d fuck
her. I said she’s fuckabale.”
“And what the fuck is that supposed to mean?” I ask,
glaring at him. The rage pulsing through my veins is so
intense, I’m surprised I haven’t slammed my own brother’s
face into the bar already.
“It means she’s hot, but I’d obviously never even touch
her.”
I grab the lapel of his jacket, lifting him out of the chair.
“You better not even fucking look at her. If I catch you
ogling my woman, I don’t care that you’re my brother. You
won’t like the consequences.”
Leo’s eyes are wide as I shove him back down onto the
bar stool he was sitting on.
Luca clears his throat, looking pleased with himself.
“How did it go with Axel?”
“He agreed not to cut it more than forty-five percent.” I
shrug. “It’s better than I expected. But I told him if bodies
start piling up, he can forget it.”
Luca and Leo nod in agreement.
“What can I get you, Massimo?” Darius, the bar tender,
asks.
“I’ll take a scotch on the rocks.”
Darius nods and makes my drink before sliding it across
the table to me. “Enjoy.”
I glance at my brothers, who lift their glasses. “To
famiglia.” I clink my glass against Luca’s and the Leo’s.
“Right, and threatening to kill them,” Leo says, glaring
at me.
“You speak about my woman. Don’t expect me to fucking
take it. She belongs to me.”
 Luca smirks. “Someone has got it bad for a feisty red-
head. Where the fuck did you two go last night?”
“What do you mean?” I ask.
His brow raises. “I mean Paisley goes to the bathroom,
you go out the front and suddenly you return together
looking rather sheepish?”
“Paisley tried to escape out the bathroom window, but I
saw it coming a mile off. I stopped her in the alleyway and
gave her a good punishment for it.”
Leo shakes his head. “And what exactly did that
punishment entail?”
“My cock rammed down her throat.”
Luca almost spits out his drink. “Not willingly, I
assume?”
I shrug. “She moaned. I’d call that willing enough in my
book.”
“You can be a real smug bastard, you know?” Leo says.
“Right, three bowls of pasta marinara for my three best
customers,” Sal says, setting the food down in front of us.
“Thanks, Sal.”
He nods. “Don’t mention it.”
Sal is almost like a part of the famiglia, even if he’s not
actively involved in the organization’s dealings. We’ve been
coming here for so long, it feels like he’s a family member.
“Good shout,” Leo says, digging into the food.
Luca says nothing, already devouring the delicious pasta
and sauce.
I glance down at my dish, surprised that I’m no longer
as hungry as I felt when I entered. All I can think about is
eating a certain delicious and unwilling beauty who is
currently locked in my bedroom.
T he bedroom is empty as I walk in, and the rush of water
echoes from the bathroom. I grind my teeth, realizing
Paisley is taking a shower.
A flood of adrenaline pulses through my veins as I
approach the door to the bathroom, which isn’t shut. My
pants become uncomfortable as I glimpse her perfect, firm
ass through the crack in the doorway.
I loosen my tie and throw it on a chair in the corner,
followed by the rest of my clothes. Once I’m naked, I walk
toward the adjoining bathroom and head in.
Paisley has her back to me as she washes herself under
the spray of the water, but I stop in my tracks when I hear
her moan. And that’s when I realize she’s pleasuring
herself, which I explicitly told her not to do.
Rage heats my veins as I walk into the shower. “What
did I tell you, Paisley?”
She jumps almost a foot into the air, screaming as she
turns to face me. “What the fuck are you doing in here?”
I raise a brow. “You were touching yourself.” I grab her
hips and yank her toward me. “What did I tell you?”
She bites her bottom lip. “Only you touch me,” she
replies.
“That’s right, and what were you doing?”
Her eyes narrow. “Touching myself.”
“And how should I punish you?”
Her nostrils flare. “By some sadistic method or other.”
She sets her hands on her hips. “Do you enjoy sneaking up
on naked women?”
“When that naked woman is my fiance, yes.”
Her emerald eyes flash with rage. “Unwilling fucking
fiance,” she spits, her fiery attitude making my cock even
harder.
I pull her body tight against mine, pressing my cock into
her abdomen. “You make me so fucking hard when you’re
feisty, princess.”
 Her jaw clenches. “That’s because you’re a sick son of a
bitch who gets off on harassing a woman who wants
nothing to do with you.”
I bite the juncture between her neck and shoulder,
making her jolt as a soft exhale escapes her lips. “Perhaps.”
I drag my teeth lower over her collarbone, making her
shudder. “Or maybe it’s because we’re meant for each
other.”
“That’s bullshit.”
I watch the uncertainty in her eyes manifest. “I think
deep down you know it’s true.”
“I most definitely don’t know that.” Her nostrils flare.
“The last man I’ve ever been made for is a self-important
son of a bitch like you.”
“Such a filthy mouth, baby. I haven’t been able to stop
thinking about you and those pretty lips all damn day.”
“Well, I didn’t think about you once.”
“Liar.” I wrap my fingers around her throat and squeeze.
“What were you thinking of when you were touching
yourself?”
Her cheeks flush a little, telling me my theory was right.
She was thinking of me, I’m sure of it.
I tighten my grasp on her throat. “How many times have
you touched yourself when I’m not here?”
She shrugs noncommittally.
“Do I need to put a chastity belt on you?”
Her eyes widen. “A what?”
I smirk at her innocence, which makes me even harder.
The idea of putting a chastity belt on her when I’m not here
drives me insane, as it will mean she has no choice but to
wait for me to touch her.
“Stroke my cock,” I order as I release her throat.
She swallows hard, but wraps her dainty fingers around
my shaft and moves her hand up and down. “You make me
so fucking angry,” she mutters.
 “Good.” I move my lips to hers, brushing them together.
“Anger can be a powerful emotion, especially during sex.”
Her body quivers. “If I can’t touch myself, then how am I
ever going to get relief?”
I’ve been cruel to her denying her orgasm since that
first night, but it will only make her more needy for me
when the time comes. “Wait until our wedding night,
princess. Haven’t you heard good things come to those who
wait?”
She tenses against me, glaring at me with such hatred.
“And what about you?”
I tilt my head. “What about me?”
“You get to cum down my throat and jack off, but I don’t
get relief.” Her hand works my cock as she glares at me
with those beautiful green eyes blazing with rage. It’s
amusing that she’s so unaware of how naturally submissive
she is. Anger doesn’t stop her from following my orders and
doing as she’s told.
“That’s how this works, princess, but I’ll give you a treat
just this once.”
Her lips purse as I prize her fingers off my cock and
force her to turn around so her back is to me. “What kind
of—”
Before she can finish her sentence, I shove my tongue
through her wet folds, making her gasp. I grab her leg and
lift it off the floor to give me better access to her. The taste
is far better than I ever imagined as I lap at her already
dripping wet pussy, thrusting my tongue in and out of her.
She trembles in my hands as I move my tongue to her
clit and circle it gently.
“Stop,” she mumbles, clawing desperately at the wall in
front of her.
I laugh. “Why would I stop when you just complained
I’m not giving you enough pleasure?” I spank her ass
cheeks and she moans loudly, making my cock jump in
response. I bury my tongue back inside of her, knowing that
I have to savor her. This can’t become a habit with just
under two weeks until our wedding, otherwise I’ll fuck her
before we make it.
I move back, which results in a whimper of protest from
my reluctant fiance. My fingers slide inside of her instead
and she groans the most satisfying sound I’ve ever heard
from a woman. It’s full of deep need and aching desire.
“You taste like heaven, Paisley,” I murmur, moving my
tongue to her tight little asshole.
The muscles in her back tense at the sudden change in
tactics. “No,” she breathes, glancing at me over her
shoulder. “What are you—”
I spank her ass cheeks and shake my head. “No
questions.” I bury my tongue against her sensitive back
hole again, thrusting my fingers in a steady rhythm in and
out of her as she gets wetter and wetter.
“Oh God,” she mutters under her breath, trying
desperately not to let me hear her pleasure.
Her thighs shake and I sense she’s getting close to the
edge, so I back off. She grunts in frustration. “Not again.”
“Delayed gratification is the best, princess. Just under
two weeks of this and you will explode on our wedding
night like a fucking atomic bomb.” I sink my teeth into her
right ass cheek and suck, hoping to leave my mark on her.
“You’re a bastard,” she says, her voice cracking a little.
“Trust me, you’ll thank me once we’re married.” I stand,
kissing her neck softly.
“The last thing I’ll ever do is thank you for anything.”
I ignore her comment and spank her pert ass. “Get dry
and meet me in the bedroom,” I order, leaving the shower
and grabbing a towel on the way out. I wrap it around my
waist, ignoring my straining erection.
Paisley will regret touching herself once I affix the belt
to her whenever she’s alone. It’s torture at its finest and
I’m a cruel man. The reward at the end of it will be so
earth-shatteringly explosive she will thank me. She’ll be
screaming my name so fucking loud the entire city of
Chicago will hear her.
Once I find it in my closet and return to the bedroom,
my feisty red-head is sitting waiting on the bed like a good
girl.
“Here it is.”
Her eyes narrow. “What the fuck is that?”
“A chastity belt, to ensure no one, not even you, can
touch yourself.”
Her brow creases adorably as she frowns. “That’s
sadistic.” She sucks on her bottom lip. “Do you really
expect me not to come until our wedding?”
I smirk. “What do you think?”
Her shoulders dip, and she doesn’t answer.
“Stand for me.”
She stands up and I yank the towel away from her,
groaning as I take in the image of her so exposed for me. I
slide the belt up her legs, which includes a ribbed dildo
that will sit inside of her, constantly torturing her but
making it impossible to get her release without access to
her clit. When the dildo slides in her, her eyes widen. “What
is that?”
I smirk. “Part of the chastity belt.”
Her thighs quiver as I lock the belt in place and then
take the key to the safe behind a painting on the wall. I feel
her eyes on me as I open it and then place the key inside,
locking it. “Now, no one will touch what belongs to me.”
Her eyes narrow. “It will never belong to you, no matter
what you think.” I notice her eyes drop to the tent beneath
my towel as my cock is still harder than stone.
I walk back into the bathroom and turn the shower on,
knowing I have to work this frustration out. Until I can fuck
my fiance, I know I won’t find relief. It’s thirteen more days
until we’re married. Somehow, I have to survive until then
without going fucking insane.
OceanofPDF.com
 11

OceanofPDF.com
 PA I S LEY

I t feels like I’m never going to win this fight.

All my attempts for the past week to piss Massimo
Morrone off have either turned him on or angered him into
punishing me with his belt, but both have led to
punishment of some kind. Either pleasure without the
release or pain also without any release. It appears my
bratty behavior won’t stop this wedding.
Stuck in here, I’ve had to work with what I’ve got. My
latest attempt to anger him was destructive and horribly
wrong. I tried to set a pile of his Armani suits on fire, but
set off the fire alarm before any of them were destroyed.
Now, they’ve moved all of his clothes to another room.
I keep racking my brain for ways to make him hate me
and change his mind, but he sees right through it. Sitting
up, I glance around the room. Surely, there’s something he
values in here that I can destroy to make him second guess
his decision to marry me.
There’s no way I’m willingly walking down the aisle and
marrying this man. I wonder if he was serious about forcing
me down it at gunpoint.
Massimo may be gorgeous and his dominance may make
me hornier than I’ve ever been, especially since I can’t find
any relief with this fucking belt on. He removes it whenever
he’s with me and edges me repeatedly, only to deny me
every single time. He’s the devil in disguise. A man who
takes what he wants and doesn’t give a fuck about
consent.
I stand and walk around the room, checking through
drawers in the furniture. There’s got to be something in
here that I can destroy that will anger him enough to chuck
me out and forget this wedding.
Massimo has hundreds of expensive designer suits that
must be worth hundreds of thousands of dollars all
together, but they’re no longer in the closet. I gaze at the
empty racks, irritated that I cocked up the plan so badly,
and then my eyes are drawn to the cabinet with three solid
gold Rolexs on display.
My stomach churns as I wonder what he’d do if I
destroyed one of those exquisite watches. Maybe he’d kill
me for it. The question is, would I rather be dead or
married to him for the rest of my life?
It’s a difficult decision.
I walk toward the cabinet and open it, surprised he
doesn’t keep it locked.
One watch looks extremely old and when I pick it up,
there’s an initial DMM engraved into the back. I put it back
down and pick a more modern one up.
I take it back into the bedroom and search for something
heavy to smash it with.
Up to now, my attempts to anger him have been solely
verbal, so it’s time I try his patience more. It’s just after
five o’clock in the afternoon, which means he will return
soon if the past four days are anything to go on.
I find a very heavy metal paperweight on the small
marble desk on the righthand wall and put the watch onto
the surface, my heart pounding at a thousand miles an
hour.
This might be the biggest mistake I’ve ever made, and
yet I don’t care anymore. This isn’t a life I want being
locked away day in and day out.
 I take out all of my frustrations on it, smashing it apart
until there’s no chance in hell he can ever salvage it. When
I finally calm down, I’m surprised to see how much damage
I inflicted.
And then I return to the bed and flop down on it, leaving
the smashed watch on the desk for him to find.
It feels like time crawls slower than ever after, waiting
for Massimo to return. I keep the paperweight in my hand,
wanting something to defend myself with if he hits the
roof.
If I’m going down, then I’m going down fighting.
After a painstakingly long half an hour, a key slides into
the lock and the mechanism clicks, warning me he’s back. I
keep my back turned and pretend to be asleep.
Massimo walks across the room as always does, headed
for his desk where he always stows his briefcase. “What the
fuck?”
I sit up and look at him. “What?”
His eyes are blazing with such rage as he stares at me.
“Which one is it?” The panic in his eyes is clear. And then
instead of coming for me as I expected, he rushes toward
the closet to find out which of his watches has been
defiled.
When he returns, I’m surprised to see that he’s totally
calm. “If you thought smashing my Rolex would make me
call off the wedding, then you do not know the kind of man
I am. Luckily, you didn’t touch my grandfather’s watch, if
you had I can’t say you’d still be breathing.” And then he
lifts his arm, and I see the whip in his hand. “However,
you’ll need to be punished.” Those cruel, dark eyes hold no
emotion as he moves toward me.
“Don’t you dare come near me with that thing!” I
scramble off the bed, holding the paperweight firmly in my
hand. “I won’t hesitate to use this.” I hold up the
paperweight.
 A smirk twists onto his lips, one that borders on devilish.
“Is that right, princess? And what exactly are you going to
do with it?”
“Bash your head in.”
He laughs, and it’s a laugh that sends shivers through
me. “You don’t have it in you.”
“I wouldn’t be so sure about that.”
He narrows his eyes and walks toward me. “I know a
killer when I meet one, and you’re not one.”
“If you take another step, I will be.”
He doesn’t heed my warning and so I panic, throwing
the paperweight toward him. Unfortunately, I misjudge how
heavy it is, as it falls with a thud in front of him, missing
him by a few inches. Massimo stares at the paperweight,
shaking his head. “A bit more strength and you’d have hit
me, but I doubt you’d have killed me.” When he looks back
up, I realize that I’m now defenseless and backed into a
corner. “Now, are you going to bend over the bed for me, or
am I going to have to drag you over it?”
“Fuck off,” I say, rushing toward the bed in the hopes I
can climb over it and get to the bathroom before he can
stop me.
As I jump onto the bed, I feel something sharp wrap
around my ankle and yank, making me stumble. When I
look down, Massimo’s whip is around my ankle. “Nice try,
princess. But you’re not getting away with this.”
“Why don’t you let me go?”
“Is that really what you thought would happen? I’d get
so angry I’d decide not to marry you?” He laughs darkly.
“So predictable.”
Before I can move, he’s looming over me. And then he
grabs my arm and maneuvers me like a stuffed animal into
position, on all fours. I regret not wearing more substantial
clothes, as this nightdress gives him easy access.
“I’m glad you dressed appropriately for this,” he says,
almost reading my mind. I feel him lift the hem of my skirt
and then his rough palms slide over my skin. “I’m going to
make you wish you didn’t smash that Rolex, baby.”
And then I feel the excruciating pain of his whip against
my ass, rendering my mind blank. The pain is different
from anything I’ve experienced before. A cutting, stinging
sensation that makes my whole body shudder. Massimo
doesn’t give me a chance to recover, slamming the whip
into my other ass cheek. I scream this time, the pain almost
too much to bear.
“You’ll learn that every action of yours has
consequences, Paisley.” His voice is quiet and yet
threatening. “I won’t tolerate bratty and destructive
behavior now or when we’re married.”
I jolt forward as he slices the whip into my skin again,
but this time, the pain feels good. It’s a confusing truth, but
every impact of the whip makes me wetter, even with this
fucking belt on. I’ve read somewhere that pain and
pleasure aren’t so different, curious about why some
women like to be spanked or hurt during sex. The pain
releases endorphins in an attempt to block it, which can
have a pleasurable effect for some. I think the link between
pain and pleasure is tangible, and right now I’m
experiencing it.
“I’m not the kind of man who takes disobedience very
well.” He rubs his calloused palms over my stinging skin
and it makes my nipples harden. “And I love seeing your
beautiful ass red like this.” His fingers run down the seam
of my panties. “And I love feeling your pussy wet from
pain.”
He continues his assault; the whip slicing into my skin
repeatedly. The pain is so intense and yet I crave it more,
groaning with every impact. My nipples are hard, my pussy
is wet, and I feel like I could come apart from the pain
alone, which would be a satisfying relief from all the
torture he’s put me through.
 “You take your punishment so well, Paisley.” He slices
my skin again and I’m sure I won’t be able to stop myself
much longer. “Perhaps this is exactly what you wanted
when you destroyed my fifty-thousand dollar watch.”
My stomach flips at the value of it. Perhaps I should
have stolen it rather than destroyed it. I bite my bottom lip,
unable to come back with a retort, as right now I’m lost in
the sensations he’s giving me. This feels more like a reward
than a punishment.
I freeze when I feel him slide the key into the chastity
device and pull it out of me and down my legs, chucking it
onto the bed, so I’m exposed to him.
Massimo growls softly and then buries his face between
my legs. The sudden switch from pain to pleasure tears me
apart immediately. My thighs quiver, my back arches, and I
moan louder than I’ve ever moaned. Every nerve ending in
my body lights on fire as he pushes me over the edge,
tumbling with no end in sight. “Fuck, yes,” I cry, grinding
my hips as I want the pleasure to continue forever. It’s
cataclysmic and I can’t even think straight as my orgasm
washes over me and a flood of liquid gushes out of my
pussy.
Massimo growls and licks up every drop before sliding
two fingers inside of me. “You weren’t supposed to come.”
I glare at him over my shoulder. “Then why did you
make me?”
“I didn’t know you were such a pain slut.”
His words should be offensive, but right now, hearing
this man call me that makes me tingle with need and ache
deep down. I hate that he’s put me in this position and yet
I’m enjoying every second of this, which makes no logical
sense. Nothing has made any sense ever since this beast of
a man kidnapped me away from everyone and everything I
knew and locked me away in his room.
His jaw clenches. “Although I enjoyed watching you
come. I bet you’ll look fucking stunning coming on my
cock.”
My entire body coils with need at his words, and yet
that’s not what I want. This man doesn’t deserve to take my
virginity, not after everything he’s done. It’s as if I’m split
in two. A half of me just wants to fight him every step of the
way. The other half wants to submit to him and accept the
pain and pleasure he so expertly doles out.
“Have I finally struck a nerve? You are awful quiet.”
“No,” I reply, but my answer is unconvincing, even to my
ears.
“I don’t believe you.” He pulls his finger out of me and
flips me onto my back, crawling over me. Those dark,
demon like eyes glaring down at me with an intensity that
both frightens and excites. “You can’t stop thinking about
the moment I finally fill that virgin cunt and take what is
mine. I see it in your eyes, even when you try to convince
yourself you don’t want me.” His lips descend on mine in a
harsh, possessive kiss that steals the air from my lungs.
The weight of his body bearing down on me, trapping
me against the soft mattress below. I try to push him off,
but he’s too heavy and strong. When he finally breaks the
kiss, he smiles devilishly at me. “Sweet dreams, Paisley.
I’ve got somewhere to be.” With that, he slides the chastity
device back onto me and locks it, pushing off me and
walking out of the bedroom, leaving me reeling.
My ass still stings as I try to get up, groaning at the
pain.
A full-length mirror is affixed to the far wall and I get up,
going over to it. I bite my bottom lip between my teeth,
apprehensive to witness the damage he did. And then I
turn, gasping softly when I see the angry raised red welts
across both ass cheeks. It should terrify me, seeing what he
did. Instead, I clench my thighs together and try to stop
that burning need from returning.
Massimo Morrone is the devil in disguise and right now,
he’s making me question my sanity.
OceanofPDF.com
 12

OceanofPDF.com
 MASSIMO

T he day before my wedding and I still can’t tame my

feisty red-head.
She’s been trying anyway she can to put me off marrying
her, but there’s nothing she could do, aside from murder
me, that would stop this wedding.
This meeting with the Callaghan clan seems like a
pointless idea and conveniently timed a day before I’m
meant to marry. I can’t help but feel it’s a mistake. My
father and Rourke came to an agreement to liaise about the
Russians.
After all, they’re our natural enemies and the tensions
all started when my father accidentally killed Rourke’s
mother during a misunderstanding. It was never
intentional.
She got caught in the crossfire, and shouldn’t have even
been there.
The murder of Ronan by the Bratva is the reason for this
shit show and if we’re going to get anywhere,
communication is key.
I cross my arms over my chest, glaring at Rourke. We
were rivals at The Syndicate Academy, being in the same
year.
“Nice to see you, Mas.”
I narrow my eyes. “Not so nice to see you, Rourke.”
 He chuckles. “Now, now, I thought this was supposed to
be an amicable discussion.” Rourke clasps his hands
together in front of him on the table between us. “Although
I should kill you for murdering my mother.” His nostrils
flare as he stares at my father.
“It was an accident,” Father says, sitting back further in
his seat. “One, I apologized to your father for many times,
but I appreciate it’s not a forgivable offence.” His eyes
narrow. “After all, your grandfather shot my wife dead
fifteen years ago.”
Rourke claps his hands together. “Indeed, let’s not drag
up the past.”
“Now, what exactly is this information you’ve stumbled
across?” Father asks.
“A plot that could harm each one of us in this room.”
I raise a brow. “A plot by Spartak?”
He shakes his head. “No. A plot by someone in his
Bratva, to seize control of the entire city.”
“Impossible,” Father says, shaking his head. “There’s no
way in hell anyone could oust us all.”
Rourke tilts his head. “I have evidence. Have you heard
of Adrik Volkov?”
“Of course, he’s Spartak’s waste of space, nephew.”
“Perhaps not so much of a waste of space after all.” He
pushes a photo over to us, which shows him at the Estrada
Cartel mansion with Hernandez Estrada, the head of the
Cartel here in Chicago. “He’s pulling strings behind his
uncle’s back. Rumor has it they’ve only been having
discussions with all of us to buy time.”
“Motherfuckers,” I say, narrowing my eyes. “It makes
sense why they haven’t yet taken sides, but how exactly did
they expect to take all of us down?”
Rourke has a cocky smirk on his face, one I’d love to
wipe off of it. “The bastard is crazy. He’s got some pretty
hefty artillery.” He pushes another photo over of short and
long-range missiles.
 “What the fuck?” Father asks.
“He intends to blow us out of Chicago and then pick up
the pieces with the Estrada Cartel behind him.”
“And his family?”
“He hates his family, so I’d assume he intends to blow
them away as well.”
“Maledetto figlio di puttana,” I mutter, as it’s truly the
most insane plan I’ve ever heard.
“Unfortunately for us, it means we need to work
together to stop him.”
Father sits up straighter. “How can we be sure this isn’t
some elaborate ploy?”
Rourke runs a hand through his hair, sighing heavily.
“You can’t be sure, but you can do your own research.” He
nods to one of his men, who I recognize as Gael Ryan, and
he comes forward. “Gael will instruct your spies when and
where to dig, and you can find the evidence for yourself if
you don’t trust ours.”
Father glances at me, our eyes meeting. “What do you
think, Massimo?”
“I think that partnering with the Callaghans would be
suicide.” I meet Rourke’s gaze. “But if what he’s saying is
true, it may be better than complete annihilation.”
Lorenzo nods in agreement. “I can get our guys to verify
the information.”
My father stands. “Thank you for reaching out to us,
Rourke. We will discuss it with your man and get back to
you on this.”
Rourke stands also, holding a hand across the table. “Of
course.”
Father observes it for a few seconds before shaking his
hand.
And then we walk away, leaving the mutual meeting
place together.
“That went far better than I expected, other than the
fact that we could be dealing with some unhinged
pyromaniac.”
Father clears his throat. “Yes, but I fear if this is true,
we may have to consider a partnership with the Russians as
well.”
“Are you insane? The Russians are the ones behind
this.”
“No, Adrik has gone rogue, and he’s working against
Spartak and his own family.” I’ve never seen my father look
so burdened before as he runs a hand through his graying
hair. “It means we have no choice but to consider all
avenues, even if that means the Russians.”
“Even after what that bastard did to Imalia?” I ask, rage
coursing through my veins.
Father stops and places a hand on my shoulder. “You
still have a lot to learn, son, but one thing you must
understand is that being a don of a family means you must
make hard choices.” He shakes his head. “Often choices
you never thought you’d make.”
I clench my jaw at the mere thought of joining forces
with a man like Spartak. A man that kidnapped our cousin
and then brainwashed her into believing she loves him.
We haven’t seen her for four months, not since the
incident on her wedding day when we stole her from him.
It’s been a turbulent four months of bloodshed, theft, and
escalation on all sides. And that’s why we were so
surprised to receive this invitation from Rourke.
“I understand,” I say, even though deep down all I want
is to string Spartak up by the neck and watch as the life
slowly leaves his eyes. A man like him shouldn’t be allowed
to walk this earth, let alone have so much power.
Father nods. “Good. Now let’s go home and brief the
famiglia.”
He turns and leads the way, following Lorenzo out of the
rundown bar and onto the street, where our driver is
waiting for us.
 All I really want to do right now is return to my room
and take my rage out on Paisley’s beautiful ass. Less than
twenty-four hours and I’m going to make her mine in every
sense of the word.

E veryone is quiet at dinner , bowled over by the revelations

Rourke brought to us. Although we still need to verify the
intel ourselves, I doubt he’s stupid enough to come to us
with this if he doesn’t believe it’s true.
When Father announced his intention to approach
Spartak about this, everyone’s expression was either pure
rage or sadness.
Mia was positive about it, hoping we can mend bridges
with Imalia if we’re forced to work with him.
Leo and Luca had very similar opinions to me.
My father sat on the fence and was silent throughout
most of the discussion, and now an awkward, somber
silence has fallen over the table.
“I’ve finished eating,” I announce, standing. “If you’d
excuse me, I have a big day tomorrow.”
Leo stands and blocks my way, shaking his head. “No
way. Your last night as a bachelor. You have to get very
drunk and party.”
Luca stands too, nodding. “Yes, we’re going out.”
It’s the last thing I want, as all I really want is to be with
Paisley, even if she hates my guts still.
Her futile attempts to derail me have all been for
nothing, but when I saw that watch, I’d panicked. If it had
been my grandfather’s watch, I possibly would have killed
her.
Since that day, I’ve ensured I moved all valuables into
my safe in the study instead. I won’t risk her breaking
anything I care for.
 However, she did try to set a few of my suits on fire,
which backfired spectacularly when she set off the fire
alarm and the guys on guard put it out very quickly.
They also moved all my suits to another room, to ensure
she couldn’t try it again.
“I’d rather not.”
Leo and Luca smirk. “We don’t care, you’re going out.”
Mia stands. “I’m coming too.”
Their brows furrow. “Men only at a bachelor party, sis.
Sorry,” Luca says.
Mia crosses her arms over her chest. “Fine, then I get to
take Paisley out.”
“No chance,” I growl, narrowing my eyes at her. “Paisley
is a flight risk, and you know it.”
“And why is that? Because she’s being forced to marry
you against her will.” Mia walks toward me. “I won’t take
her out, but she deserves to have some fucking fun after
you locked her away for two weeks.”
“No, it’s out of the question.”
Father clears his throat. “It’s only fair that Mia and
Paisley can have a few drinks here at the house together,
with Mia’s bodyguard as chaperone, of course.”
I glare at him, as I don’t want her out of the room. In
fact, I don’t want to be out either. All I want is to be close
to the vixen that has captured my attention. “If that’s
happening, then we will remain here and drink with them.”
“No,” Leo says, grabbing my arm and dragging me
toward the door of the dining room. “It’s already arranged.
We’re going out.”
I yank my arm from his. “Watch it brother, unless you
want me to knock you out.”
Father stands. “I’m coming too, and Massimo, stop
fighting it. It’s tradition. Your uncle, Matteo, and Rico, are
all waiting at the bar for us.”
Mia looks satisfied as she stands nearby, watching me
get dragged away by the men of our family. “Have fun.”
She waves her hand in the most irritating way as I’m forced
out of the house by my family.
“Where exactly are we going?” I ask Luca.
He smirks. “It’s a surprise.”
Great.
I pull my cellphone out of my pocket and text Mia.
No funny business. I want to marry her tomorrow. If she
escapes on your watch, I’ll never forgive you.
A text comes back shortly after with a rolling eye emoji
and a smiley face. What exactly that’s supposed to mean, I
don’t know, as I put my phone back into my pocket.
The car takes us to the upmarket strip club that our
father owns called secret obsession.
“A strip club, really?” I ask, shaking my head. “Not very
original, is it?”
“No, but it’s Morrone tradition,” Father replies. “I came
here the night before I married your mother.” His jaw
clenches as he mentions my mother. A woman who he loved
above all else, and who was taken from him by Rourke’s
grandfather fifteen years ago. At the time I was fifteen
years old, and my father was so distraught it felt like I
became the head of the family over night, picking up the
pieces left from the void her death created. Camilla was
only three years old and Mia was only six. Neither of them
remembers her well. There are many times when I wish
she’d been able to see us now, all grown up.
“Fine.” I get out of the car and follow my family into the
strip club. The idea of watching strippers dancing on poles
is less appealing than it normally is. I’d much rather be
stripping my fiance and edging her with my tongue all
night.
The place is dark and the women are dancing on the
poles as usual, as we sit in our VIP booth, reserved only for
the famiglia.
Uncle Marco, Matteo, and Rico are sitting down and our
drinks are already there waiting for us. They stand to greet
us.
And then Luca is the one to make a toast, lifting his
glass. “To Massimo and Paisley. May they get down the
aisle without Paisley trying to run away.” Luca smirks at
me, knowing how much his comment will piss me off.
Everyone repeats. “To Massimo and Paisley.” And then
they down their drinks.
Father smirks. “And now for your wedding gift, son.” He
nods toward a rather beautiful brunette stripper with huge
breasts, walking toward me.
“Hey, handsome,” she says, placing her hand on my
chest. “Sit down and enjoy the ride.”
I feel no arousal looking at her, even as she pushes me
into the seat and lowers herself onto me. It’s as if Paisley
has broken an inherent part of me.
Three weeks ago, I was here and enjoyed getting a lap
dance and then fucking the stripper in the back alley of this
place. Now, I’d rather be home with the woman that drives
me crazy with need.
Paisley has broken me, but I can’t wait until I can well
and truly break her tomorrow night.

OceanofPDF.com
 13

OceanofPDF.com
 PA I S LEY

I stare mindlessly at the ceiling of this god damn

gilded cage, wanting to scream at the top of my
lungs, not that anyone will hear me. In less than twenty-
four hours, these crazy Italians are going to force me down
the aisle to marry a monster.
Despite my many text messages to my brother, he’s yet
to answer a single one. Every phone call I make goes to
messaging. It’s hard to believe that after everything we’ve
been through, Rick is just prepared to let me go so easily.
I also asked Massimo to allow me to visit my brother, but
he says he won’t allow me freedom until I have his ring on
my finger, as if that cements the fact I belong to him. Once
we’re married, he’ll still have to keep me on a leash, as I’ll
run the first chance I get.
He’s a cocky, arrogant bastard who doesn’t have any
understanding about what consent means. And yet he acts
like he has the right just to fuck my throat or lick me to the
edge of climax whenever he wants. My thighs clench at the
reminder of him “playing” with me last night, as he called
it.
Massimo is clearly a sadistic son of a bitch, as he used a
vibrator on me while I was shackled on the bed, unable to
move. Over and over, he brought me right to the edge of
climax, only to deny me every time. And then he slipped the
belt in place and left me panting and needy, telling me I
have to wait until his cock is inside of me. I shake my head,
trying to push the memory out of my mind as the chastity
belt becomes more uncomfortable.
A knock comes at the door, which is odd since I can’t
open it. “Who is it?” I ask.
“It’s Mia. I wanted to check if you’re decent?”
“Yes, come in.” I sit up on the bed, smoothing down my
hair.
Mia appears, giving me a wistful smile. “I thought you
might like to get out of this room for an hour or two.”
“That’s against Massimo’s rules.”
“Since it’s your last night as a single lady, I thought it
would be good to get you out of this room and have some
drinks.” She shakes her head. “I’ve got permission, and
you’ll be with me and my bodyguard in the bar downstairs.”
“Bar?” I ask.
Mia nods. “Yes, we have one downstairs.”
Of course they do. These people are richer than God,
and it makes me sick. “Sure, I wouldn’t say no to getting
out of this room.” I tilt my head. “And Massimo is definitely
okay with this?” I don’t really wish to repeat the
punishment I received the day I smashed his Rolex. My ass
still hasn’t fully recovered from his assault.
She shrugs. “Not exactly, but Father gave me the go
ahead. Massimo didn’t even want to go out for his bachelor
party.” She walks toward me. “Come on, let’s have some
fun.”
Mia is the only person I’ve met who has any decency in
this family. Massimo’s brothers are just as arrogant and
self-assured as he is, but Mia seems nice. If we’d met under
different circumstances, I’m sure we’d be friends even.
“Okay, let me just get into something more appropriate,”
I say, glancing down at the pajamas I’m wearing.
“Sure,” she says, sitting down on a seat in the corner as
I walk into the walk-in closet.
 Massimo has stocked it with a load of expensive dresses
and outfits, but I just grab the skirt and blouse I wore when
I arrived here. I want nothing from that man.
Once dressed, I return and Mia flashes me a smile. “You
look great.”
I raise a brow. “There’s no need to lie. I know I look tatty
and under dressed compared to you.”
Mia is wearing a beautiful cream gown that comes out at
her waist into a flowing skirt that reaches the floor. It’s
stunning.
“Massimo bought you some clothes. You can wear them,
you know?”
“I know, but I don’t want to.”
She nods. “I thought as much.”
She leads the way out of my prison and into the corridor
where a huge, burly man stands. “Paisley, this is my
bodyguard, Sandro.”
“Hi,” I say.
He grunts in response.
“He’s not much of a talker,” she says, chuckling and
hooking her arm with mine. “Shall we grab some ice cream
too?”
“Sure,” I say, my stomach rumbling at the thought.
All the food they’ve bought me up to now has been
delicious, if not a bit pretensions. Ice cream sounds like
heaven.
Mia leads me into a huge kitchen dinner, the likes of
which you only see in home magazines. The units are
expensive looking and dressed in granite tops and the floor
is lined in Amalfi marble that practically sparkles. The
ceiling is so high and three expansive crystal chandeliers
hang from it across the gigantic space.
“Now, this is a kitchen.”
Mia shrugs. “Yeah, it’s pretty nice. Although I’m used to
it. I grew up here.” She walks over to the large refrigerator
on the back wall and pulls open a door. “We’ve got loads of
flavors to choose from. Pick your favorite.” She beckons me
over and I grab out a pint of Ben and Jerry’s Triple Caramel
Chunk.
“Good choice, but I’m more of a peanut butter gal
myself.” She winks and grabs a pint of Ben and Jerry’s
Peanut Butter Cup. She laughs suddenly and a little
uncontrollably.
“What’s so funny?”
She shakes her head. “Just that you picked Massimo’s
flavor.”
My stomach dips as I glance at the delicious ice cream
in my hand, suddenly wishing I’d picked another flavor.
“Great.”
Mia shrugs. “At least you have ice cream in common.
Come on.” She grabs two spoons and then leads me
through the kitchen diner, out to the huge ballroom that I
came to the night we crashed Mia’s birthday party.
I raise a brow. “Does your dad host a lot of events
here?”
She nods. “He does sometimes. Although he prefers the
casino.” Her expression turns a little sad. “I think it’s ever
since mom was killed. He hates arranging events here, as
Mom was always the party planner.”
“I’m sorry. What happened to her?”
“She was murdered.” Mia swallows hard. “I was only six,
so I don’t really remember her. I think it was hardest on
Massimo, as he was fifteen and sort of become responsible
for the four of us.”
“That’s terrible,” I say, my stomach churning. “My mom
died when I was six, too.”
Her eyes widen. “Really? What happened?”
I break eye contact with her, as I hate telling people
about my mom. “She overdosed. Me and my brother ended
up in foster care.”
“That’s shit. Let’s forget about such sad things and get
drunk.” She pulls me toward a door and we walk through it
into a lavishly decorated, fully equipped bar with a
bartender standing behind it.
“This is insane.”
She twirls around. “Pretty crazy, hey?” She walks up to
the bar. “Two Mai Tai cocktails, please, Alex.”
He nods. “Coming right up.”
“Sorry, I ordered for you as Alex’s Mai Tai cocktails are
the best. Also, I figured since you’re only nineteen, you may
not know your drinks.”
I raise a brow. “Well, I’ve been bar tending for over a
year, so pretty hot on them.”
“Oh, I didn’t know. I still find that so weird that you can’t
drink in Illinois until you’re twenty-one, but you can serve
people alcohol.”
“Right, super weird.” I shake my head. “I could make
the drinks, but not drink them. Although between us, I did
sneak a few drinks when Axel wasn’t looking.”
Mia laughs. “I would do exactly the same.”
“Surely with this bar here you drank before your twenty-
first birthday?”
“Of course, my father just didn’t know.”
I laugh and a bit of the tension eases in my shoulders as
Alex passes us our Mai Tai cocktails. “I’ve never tried one
of these.” I take a sip, eyes widening. “Damn, it is good.”
She smiles. “Right?” She skips to a jukebox in the corner
and puts on some music. “Maybe if we get drunk enough,
we can dance.”
I raise a brow. “I’m not big on dancing.”
“You’ve probably never been drunk then. Wait and see.”
I laugh as I join Mia over on a plush black sofa. “Thanks
for this. I was going insane in that room.”
“Don’t mention it.” She shakes her head. “I don’t know
why Massimo is doing what he’s doing to you, but he’s not
a naturally cruel person, despite what you might think.”
It’s easy enough for her to say, but she’s his sister. “I can
only go off how he’s treated me, and it’s been pretty shitty
up to now.”
“I’m sorry,” she says.
I shove her in the arm. “It’s not your fault.” I snatch a
spoon and open my pint of ice cream. “We better eat this
before it melts.”
“Right,” Mia says, opening hers and spooning some into
her mouth. “Do you really hate my brother?”
I look her in the eye. “Hate is a strong word. I don’t
really know him, but I hate what he’s done to me.” I spoon
the caramel ice cream into my mouth, groaning at how
good it is. “How would you feel if some guy you’ve never
met drags you away from your life and locks you away,
telling you he’s going to marry you even if you don’t want
to marry him?”
Mia shrugs. “Pretty shitty, I guess. Unless it’s a certain
man.” A glint ignites in her eyes.
I raise a brow. “What man would that be?”
She shakes her head. “I couldn’t say. He’s off limits.”
“As in from another crime family?”
“Yeah. It sucks.” She sighs heavily. “I’ve liked him since I
was younger, but we always had to stay away from each
other.”
I’m curious now, wondering who exactly it could be. “Did
you meet him at the academy you told me about?”
“Yeah, the same academy Camilla now attends. Although
he’s a few years older than me.”
I nod in response. “And you’ve stayed in touch since?”
“No, we recently bumped into each other when he
crashed my twenty-first birthday party and…” she trails off.
“I really shouldn’t say.”
“Come on.” I spoon more ice cream into my mouth.
“Who the hell am I going to tell?”
She glance over at her bodyguard and then nods,
leaning toward me. “He got very forward with me in a dark
corner and then invited me to go out on a date with him.
It’s crazy, right? I can’t date a guy my family is supposed to
be enemies with.”
I shrug. “Why the fuck not? How are they going to find
out?”
“True.” She laughs. “I’m thinking, Paisley, that you are
not a good influence on me.” She raises a brow.
I laugh at that, as we fall into companionable silence
eating our ice cream together, the music playing in the
background. I’m thankful she brought me down here. For
the first time, my mind isn’t fixated on my looming nuptials.

OceanofPDF.com
 14

OceanofPDF.com
 MASSIMO

A lcohol is supposed to give you a buzz, but I’ve got a

mild headache and feel more irritable than when I left.
My family should learn to listen to me when I tell them I
don’t want to go out. I mean it.
They’re all there still partying as I took an Uber back
home. One thing is on my mind as I walk through the
hallways, searching for my sister and Paisley. Music travels
through the house from the direction of the ballroom. It’s
coming from the bar and I march toward it through the
room where I first set eyes on my bride to be.
I pause at the door which is cracked open a few inches,
observing my sister and Paisley dancing to I wanna dance
with somebody, by Whitney Houston. We haven’t updated
the jukebox since my mom died over fifteen years ago. It’s
full of old classics rather than modern songs.
A swelling sensation in my chest makes me feel a little
nauseous as I stare at the woman I’m going to marry
tomorrow. I’ve not seen her like this before, looking
carefree. The music stops and they laugh, hugging each
other.
My cue to break this up and get my fiance to bed. “Are
you having fun, ladies?”
Paisley’s head snaps round, and her eyes narrow. “Until
you walked in here, we were having a great time.”
 Mia laughs. “Chill, Paisley.” My sister rushes up to me.
“He’s just a big teddy bear, really.” She wraps her arms
around me tightly. “Did you enjoy your night at the strip
club?” Her brow creases. “You’re home earlier than I
expected.”
My gaze moves to Paisley as her brow pulls together at
the mention of the strip club. A flash of jealousy enters her
eyes, but it disappears as fast as it appeared.
“It was shit. I didn’t want to be there, so I got an Uber
home.” I hold Paisley’s gaze, trying to work out if she
understands my meaning. “The only woman that can get
me going is right here.”
Mia steps back, nose wrinkling. “Gross.”
I chuckle. “You realize I’m getting married to her
tomorrow, right?”
She shakes her head. “It’s gross to think of you with any
woman. You’re my brother.” Mia stumbles a little,
appearing more drunk than my fiance. “I need to go to bed,
as the room is spinning.”
I nod to Sandro. “Make sure she gets to her room in one
piece.”
Mia giggles as Sandro guides her out of the room,
leaving us alone.
Paisley watches me, swaying slightly. No doubt because
of the alcohol she’s consumed.
“How much did you drink?” I move toward her. “You
realize you’re underage.”
“No shit, I thought I was twenty-one.” She rolls her eyes
and turns her back on me, walking over to the table where
empty glasses are strewn. She picks up one with alcohol in
and swigs the entire thing back. “Arrest me.” She glances
over her shoulder.
“Believe me, princess,” I say, stepping toward her. “I
want nothing more than to handcuff you to my bed right
now. It’s a bad idea to tempt me.”
 She pulls her bottom lip between her teeth. I wonder
what she’s thinking. “As if anything I say will stop you from
doing whatever you want.”
I smirk, moving toward her. “Are you learning,
princess?”
“Yes, learning what a sadistic piece of shit you are.”
I stop and tilt my head. “That’s not very nice.” I move
closer to her and once we’re a foot away, I stop, noticing
the way her skin is flushed, and she’s breathing more
heavily than when I first walked in here. “And I’ve spent my
entire night wishing I was in bed with you, making you
moan and beg and forcing you to wait until tomorrow.”
Her lips part slightly and she visibly clenches her thighs
together. A sure sign she’s aroused right now. “Well, I wish
you had never come back tonight. Mia and I were having a
great time.”
“Yes, I saw.” I walk toward the jukebox and select Freak
me by Silk. “We really need to update these songs.”
“I like old music.” She swallows hard when I turn back
to her and hold my hand out. “Let’s dance.”
“I’d rather not.”
I walk over to her and grab her waist, pulling her
against me. “And I don’t really care.” I groan as my cock
presses against her curvy body. “I’m so fucking hard right
now. I want you to grind that beautiful ass against my
cock.” I spin her around and pull her hard against me,
making her gasp.
I force her to move to the music, and since the alcohol
appears to have lowered her inhibitions, she lets it take
over. Her hips swaying to the music as she grinds her
beautiful ass against me, making my cock leak. I groan and
move her hair away from her neck, leaning down and
kissing her there just below her ear. “You are so beautiful,
Paisley,” I breathe.
She moans as she grinds herself on me to the music,
before spinning around and wrapping her arms around my
neck. And then, before I can work out what is happening,
her soft, pillowy lips are on mine.
I tighten my grasp on her, feeling her breasts pressing
into my chest. And then I dip my tongue into her mouth,
forcing her lips open and taking control. This is what I’ve
craved all night. My Paisley in my arms. I don’t want to go
to another strip club again in my life. It’s crazy how a place
I used to visit frequently can lose its entire appeal
practically over night.
“You’ve broken me, Paisley,” I murmur against her lips.
“I can hardly think of anything but you.”
Paisley moans. “Fuck me.”
I bite her bottom lip, making her yelp. “Tomorrow, baby.
I’ll only fuck that virgin cunt once you are Mrs. Paisley
Morrone.”
As if those words snap her out of a daze, she takes a
step back from me as the song ends. “I don’t want to marry
you.”
“No? But you want me to fuck you?” I raise a brow.
“Surely you want to be in a committed relationship before a
man pops your cherry.”
Her brow furrows. “Yeah, a relationship I choose. Not
one forced on me by a man so deluded he thinks because
he sees a woman he wants to fuck, that he can just take her
and force her to marry him.” Her eyes narrow. “You’re
pathetic.”
Something about that word snaps my resolve, and I grab
her by the throat, squeezing. “Careful, little girl.”
Her nostrils flare. “Careful of offending your feelings?
The great Massimo Morrone can’t take being called
pathetic.”
I pull her toward me, tightening my grasp on her throat.
“You listen to me, princess. I could have any woman I want,
but I want you. Don’t ask me why. I question my own sanity
daily since I made that deal.” My lips are an inch from hers.
“It’s not pathetic to take what you want, no matter the
costs.”
I release her throat and spin her around, hiking up her
skirt. “Out of all the clothes I bought you, you decide to
wear the ones you arrived in.”
“I want nothing from you.”
“No, just my cock, it would seem.” I tear her panties
apart and struggle not to groan when I see the chastity
device in place. I’ve kept the key in my jacket, so I grab it
out and unfasten it, pulling the device off of her and
discarding it on the floor. She’s dripping. “So fucking wet. I
could slam my cock right inside of you here and there’s
nothing you could do to stop me.” I bite her shoulder softly,
sucking on her flesh. “In fact, I sense you’d fucking love
every second while I plowed into you until you came apart.
Wouldn’t you, Paisley?”
“No,” she says, but it’s a half-hearted denial.
I slide two fingers inside of her and she groans, arching
her back. “That’s what I thought. You’re gagging for it, and
I’m going to give it to you.” I pause. “Tomorrow.”
Her shoulders slump slightly in disappointment.
“But first, I’m going to bring you to the edge right on top
of the bar.” I nip at her ear, which makes her whimper, and
then lift her and carry her toward the bar, propping her on
the edge. “Don’t move.”
She glares at me, but does as she’s told. “I hate you.”
“Good,” I say, looking for something suitably sized to
quench her need behind the bar. I find a decently thick
cocktail muddler and decide that’ll do.
“What is that for?” Paisley asks.
I don’t answer her, instead I slide the smooth end into
her soaking wet pussy.
Her head falls back in pleasure and she moans loudly,
eye flickering shut. “Massimo.”
I groan. “Call me, sir.”
Her nose wrinkles. “No.”
 I bite her bottom lip and fuck her harder with the
muddler. “I don’t like the word no.”
“Tough, as you’ll hear it a lot from me.” She bites her lip
as I rub her clit.
“Is that right?”
She nods in response.
“I’m not so sure, but we’ll see if you’re saying no after
I’ve finished with you.” I crouch down and suck her clit,
which makes her hips lift off the surface of the bar. All the
while, I keep fucking her with the metal mixer. Her thighs
quiver as I suck and lick her, dragging her toward the
edge.
Paisley is my new addiction. An obsession that I can’t be
without ever since I saw her in this house the night of my
sister’s birthday party. I knew she was going to be mine the
moment I set eyes on her, and even if she denies it, she
knows she’s already falling into my trap. The sex is the best
I’ve ever had and I haven’t even fucked her yet.
“Fuck,” she moans, gazing down at me with those
beautiful green eyes. “Are you sure you don’t want to fuck
me now and get it over with?”
I smile, shaking my head. “Nice try, princess. When I
fuck you tomorrow night, there will be no getting it over
with. It will be an excruciatingly slow but explosive
experience. I will fuck you all damn night.”
She moans, lips pursing. “Massimo, stop teasing me.”
I raise a brow. “I thought you didn’t want me?”
Her cheeks flame a deeper red. “I don’t, but…”
“But what, baby? You’re gagging for my cock, and
there’s no use denying it.” I suck on her clit and she
groans, eyes rolling back in her head. “I’m going to bring
you to the edge and there’s nothing you can do about it
other than enjoy every fucking second. The next time you
come, I’ll be balls deep inside of you.”
She can’t answer me as I continue to fuck her with the
mixer and suck her clit, sending her toward the edge.
Paisley sucks in a deep gasp as I don’t let up, her thighs
trembling on either side of my head. “Oh fuck, yes,” she
murmurs, lacing her fingers in my hair suddenly.
I groan and drag my tongue in circles around her clit
before forcing myself to stop.
She whines and I feel it right to my cock.
“Patience, princess.” I stand and lift her off the bar,
retrieving the chastity device and moving around to wash it
off as I dropped it on the floor. Once it’s clean, I insert the
dildo part back into her and lock it in place. “This comes off
tomorrow night. We’ve got a big day tomorrow, Paisley.”
Her eyes narrow. “So you think.”
“You will marry me tomorrow, whether or not you like it.
I wasn’t lying when I said we’ll send you down the aisle at
gun-point.”
Her lips purse together. “You’re a monster.”
“Perhaps.” I yank her toward the door. “But right now,
you need to sleep. Let’s get you to bed, princess.” And then
I drag her toward my room, knowing that tomorrow is the
start of the rest of my life and hers. In time, she’ll come to
accept her new life. It beats living in a slum and bar
tending for a prick like Axel King, even if she thinks she’s a
prisoner.

OceanofPDF.com
 15

OceanofPDF.com
 PA I S LEY

I stare at the dress that I’m supposed to be wearing

today. And yet I can’t bring myself to put it on, as
once I do it means I accept that this is happening.
A cruel, dangerous man I barely know is forcing me to
walk down the aisle today, knowing full well I want nothing
to do with him.
Mia opens the door and her mouth drops open when she
sees I’m not dressed. “Paisley, you need to get dressed
now.”
I shake my head. “I can’t do this.”
Mia sighs and walks toward me, setting her hands on my
shoulders. “I wish I could tell you that you don’t have to,
but unfortunately, it’s not up to me.” She tilts her head. “No
one listens to women in this world.”
I raise a brow. “I’m coming to believe that more than you
can know.”
“If you fight it, it will just be worse.”
I grind my teeth, wondering how a girl so nice can be so
complicit in all of this. “Can’t you help me escape?”
Mia’s eyes widen. “They would literally kill me.”
“I highly doubt that, as you’re part of the family.”
She shakes her head. “I’m sorry, Paisley. As much as I
like you, there’s nothing I can do.” She nods toward the
dress. “Do you want me to help you put it on?”
 I return my attention to the dress, which may as well be
a pair of fucking handcuffs. “No, I think I’d rather be
alone.”
Mia looks disappointed by my refusal, but nods. “Sure,
I’ll leave you to get ready. We’ve got twenty minutes until
the service starts.” She winces slightly. “If you don’t have it
on, I wouldn’t put it past my brother to march you down the
aisle in your underwear.” And then she leaves, shutting the
door behind her.
I wouldn’t put it past him either. He’s a cruel and
sadistic asshole. He may be the single most beautiful man
I’ve ever met before, but that’s just a facade. A pretty
disguise for how truly despicable he is.
I sigh heavily and slump into a chair nearby, struggling
to believe this is now my reality.
My mind returns to when Massimo told Axel I had to be
part of the negotiations. Rick’s attempt to stand up for me
was pretty fucking futile, and since then he hasn’t tried to
contact me or see me.
I always thought we had each other’s backs, but clearly
it’s me that had his all these years.
Our upbringing was shit, as my mom overdosed when I
was only six and Rick was eight. We never knew our father
and all my mom’s family had disowned her before we were
born. It meant it forced us into the system, bouncing
around from foster home to foster home.
I’d always been so thankful that we’d stayed together
over the years. It’s the reason I stuck by him when he
started getting involved with the motorcycle club.
The idea of abandoning the one person who’d been there
my entire life never crossed my mind, and yet he let
Massimo take me so fucking easily.
I sigh, standing and walking toward the dress. There’s
no use wallowing in self-pity, as it’s something I rarely do.
Instead, I drop my robe to the floor and grab the dress
off the hanger. It’s beautiful, but I feel like a traitor for
even putting it on, a traitor to myself.
Stepping into it, I pull it up and fasten the zip on the
side. It fits perfectly even though I never went to a fitting
for it.
Marriage isn’t something I’ve ever given any thought to
and yet here I am, being forced into one by a self-important
crime boss.
Someone knocks on the door and then enters, not
waiting for me to respond.
I’m surprised to find it’s Remy Morrone, of all people.
“You look beautiful,” he says, almost out of duty.
I nod in response, not wishing to thank him for the
compliment.
“Are you ready?”
I clench my jaw and glare at the head of the powerful
crime family. “Not exactly.”
“I will walk you down the aisle, and I’m instructed to get
you down it no matter the means.” He opens his jacket to
flash his gun at me, which is so cliche.
“So now the don of a powerful crime family takes
instructions from his son?” I ask, knowing it will piss him
off.
He growls. “Don’t make me do something I regret.”
“I see where he gets his charms from.” I tilt my head.
“Why are you going ahead with this when it doesn’t even
benefit the famiglia, as you call it?”
His eyes flash and then his shoulders slump slightly.
“Because my son isn’t ever going to marry one of the
suitable women that I picked for him. You are better than
nothing.”
“Wow, thanks a lot.”
“Now, if you are done whining. We have a church full of
people waiting to watch my son marry.”
“I’m surprised your son doesn’t burst into flames
walking in here.”
 His jaw ticks. “If you think my son is the devil, then
you’re mistaken.” His eyes narrow. “He’s a pussycat
compared to me.”
“We’ll have to agree to disagree.”
He shakes his head and holds out his arm. “Come now,
Paisley.”
I swallow hard and walk toward him, taking his arm. His
height is fear inspiring as he must be about seven feet tall,
making me feel like a little mouse so close to him. “How tall
are you?”
“Just over seven feet tall. No more talking,” he says, as
he leads me out of the dressing room and toward the huge
ornate oak doors that lead into the main church.
My heart pounds at a thousand miles an hour, as I don’t
want to do this. The looming threat of the moment I’m
shackled to a man I don’t want is growing ever closer, and
I’m realizing there’s nothing I can do to stop it.
Remy brings me to a stop and then the doors open, and
the band begins to play the wedding march, drawing
everyone’s attention to me.
He wasn’t joking when he said he had a church full of
people to watch us marry. The place is packed, even people
standing around the edges. “I can’t do this,” I mutter.
Remy’s gun cocks under his jacket. “You won’t make a
mockery of my son in front of these people.” I feel the
mouth of the gun against my rib as he forces it against me.
“Now smile and look pretty, piccola.”
The press of the gun makes my heart rate speed up and
adrenaline flood my veins, as I’ve never been so close to
death before.
One wrong move, or an accidental slip from my future
father-in-law, could end me.
I follow his lead, half-dragged down the aisle as I focus
solely on the altar, making sure I don’t look at Massimo or
any of the guests in attendance.
 Mia is standing on the left side of the altar, where I will
stand. She smiles, but it doesn’t reach her eyes.
I don’t smile back as my stomach is in knots. There’s no
way I can smile today, as it’s the worst day of my life,
ironically.
Once we get to the end of the altar, Remy exchanges an
odd glance with Massimo, who clenches his jaw. I sense
that he’s silently telling him I didn’t walk down that aisle
willingly and to expect resistance.
Another man stands a short way away as Remy leans
toward me. “I’ve got my gun on you and so does Alessandro
over there. One wrong move or word and this might end in
bloodshed.”
A shiver races down my spine as he places my hand in
Massimo’s. I hate the way his touch sends a shot of
electricity right through my veins, and I hate it even more
when I look in those cruel, dark eyes and feel my heart rate
quicken.
The officiant greets everyone in Italian, rather than
English, and I stare at him, wondering what the fuck he’s
saying.
And then I get the sense he’s starting the ceremony, but
I can’t be sure. So, I just stare at the cocky, irritating face
of Massimo Morrone, wishing I could punch him and wipe
that smirk right off of it.
After a few minutes, the officiant glances at me. “I’ll
switch into English now, as I believe the bride doesn’t know
Italian.” There’s a look of disapproval when he says that.
The ring bearer passes me a platinum wedding band.
“Do you, Paisley Mitchell, take Massimo Morrone to be
your lawfully wedded husband? To have and to hold, from
this day forward, until death do you part, so help you, lord.”
I hold the ring as expected to the tip of his finger.
My throat dries as I glance at Remy, who I can clearly
see still has his hand on the gun under his jacket, pointing
it at me discreetly.
 His eyes narrow and then I glance at the other guy,
Alessandro, who also appears to be holding something
under his jacket.
Massimo squeezes my hand in warning and I return my
attention back to the officiant rather than him. “I do,” I
mutter, so quiet no one will have heard it in the audience,
as I slide the ring onto his finger.
He nods his head in satisfaction. “And do you, Massimo
Morrone, take this woman to be your lawfully wedded wife?
To have and to hold, from this day forward, until death do
you part, so help you, lord.”
Massimo’s smirk widens. “I do.” He slips the matching
band onto my ring finger above the ridiculously lavish
diamond engagement ring he gave me yesterday.
“Then, by the power invested in me by the almighty lord,
I now pronounce you husband and wife. Massimo, you may
kiss the bride.”
My stomach dips as he steps toward me. The thought of
him kissing me here in front of all these people is enough to
make my skin crawl and yet as I take a step back, my eyes
connect with Alessandro’s, who gives a shake of his head.
Fucking bastards.
I allow Massimo to grab me by the waist and pull me
against him.
“Welcome to the famiglia, princess,” he murmurs and
then his lips descend over mine in a passionate kiss.
I keep them firmly closed, but his tongue probes at them
to open. Surely he can’t want to kiss like that in front of
these people?
And then they break through and his tongue tangles
with my own, stoking a hot and heavy need between my
thighs despite everything.
Once we part, I’m breathless and panting.
“I can’t wait for tonight,” he says, a sadistic look in his
eyes. “Perhaps I’ll just drag you behind the altar and fuck
you there, Mrs. Morrone.”
 “Fuck you,” I mutter.
He smirks and slides a hand onto the small of my back,
turning me around and leading me back down the aisle as
the audience shout and cheer in Italian.
As we walk through the doors and out onto the front
steps of the church, people throw confetti over us. You’d
think this was a joyful occasion and yet all I feel is despair.
He may have put his ring on my finger, but if he thinks
that makes me his, then he’ll have to think again.
I’ve been through hell all my life and a little spoiled
Italian bastard will not break me, no matter how much he
wants to.
My attempt to drive him crazy with rage this past couple
of weeks has backfired spectacularly, as all it does is make
him want me more.
It means I need to switch tactics and try another angle.
Once I’m through with Massimo, he’ll wish he never
married me.

OceanofPDF.com
 16

OceanofPDF.com
 MASSIMO

F ather insisted on a big party after the wedding,

which we’re three hours into. All I have wanted
since the moment I kissed her in front of the altar is to get
my wife alone.
Two weeks spent with her and unable to take her has
been torture. I know she’s going to resist, and that only
adds to my excitement.
Paisley sits by my side, picking at some wedding cake.
“I can’t wait to get you out of here, princess.”
She glares at me angrily. “I’d rather stay here for the
rest of my life.”
I shake my head. “That’s not true.”
She huffs and leans forward, grabbing her glass of wine
and knocking it back. “At least I can get drunk and
hopefully I won’t remember anything by the morning.”
“No more alcohol.” I grab her wrist, forcing her to put
the glass down. “I want to make sure you remember every
detail in painstaking clarity.”
“Fuck you,” she says, yanking her wrist from my grasp.
I stand and grab her elbow, lifting her out of her chair.
“Time to dance, baby.”
“I don’t want to dance.”
I raise a brow. “Do you think I care what you want?”
 She blows out a breath and admits defeat, allowing me
to drag her onto the dancefloor where a slow song I don’t
recognize is playing.
I wrap my arms around her back, allowing them to rest
just above her ass. “Put your arms around my neck.”
Her eyes narrow, but she does as she’s told. And then I
lead her in the dance, gazing into those fiery green eyes
that are flecked with amber. I’d never noticed things like
that about people before, but Paisley is fast becoming an
obsession that I can’t observe enough.
I find her fascinating. And that can’t be a bad sign for
the start of a marriage, even if she hates my guts.
“You never told me why you wanted to marry me.”
I tilt my head. “Because I wanted you from the moment I
saw you, and I always get what I want.”
“Cocky much?” she asks, shaking her head. “You mean
you always take what you want?”
I spin her around to the music, yanking her body against
mine. “Semantics.”
She rolls her eyes. “You’re the most infuriating man I’ve
ever met.”
“Good,” I say, bringing my lips to her ear. “As I love it
when you’re angry, it’s so much more enjoyable.”
She tries to push me away, but I hold firm.
“Don’t push me away. Now that we’re married, you will
do everything I say because that’s your role.”
“Pig,” she says, shaking her head. “That’s the most
archaic bullshit I’ve ever heard.”
I tighten my grasp on her hips, knowing it will hurt.
Her lips purse in response.
“You listen to me, Paisley, and you listen well. I own you.
The moment Axel agreed on our deal, you became my
property.”
She tries to fight away from me. “They abolished the
slave trade in the nineteenth century, if you forgot the 13th
amendment.”
 I smirk. “That doesn’t apply to me or my family, and you
know it.” I spin her around again to the music, yanking her
against me so hard the air whooshes out of her lungs. “We
deal in flesh and I have no qualms in owning a person.” I
tilt my head. “After all, isn’t everyone a slave to the system,
anyway? Working to make a living and make ends meet
their entire lives. No one is truly free in this world,
Paisley.”
Her brow furrows as she contemplates the suggestion.
“At least most people have a choice to quit their shitty job.”
“But do they?” I ask, smirking at her. “They have bills to
pay, so what choice do they have but to continue slogging
on, no matter what they want?” I move my lips over hers,
kissing her only just. “Just treat being my wife like a job.”
“Right. And what exactly does my role entail?”
The music stops and I pull her off the dancefloor.
“Pleasing me, just like you’d please your boss.”
She raises a brow.
“With the key difference, I subject you to take my cock
daily, most likely multiple times a day.”
Her nose wrinkles in disgust. “You make me sick.”
“I’m sure you won’t be saying that when I’m buried
inside of your eager, virgin pussy.”
She crosses her arms over her chest, drawing my gaze
to her cleavage. “I’ve never met anyone so arrogant in all
my life.”
A few of the guests hear her, brows furrowing as they
gaze at us.
I grab her by the elbow and drag her out of the ballroom
and down a corridor toward the study. Thankfully, it’s
empty, so I pull her inside and slam the door shut, locking
it.
“W-What are you doing?” Her sudden switch from ballsy
to stumbling over her words is both cute and arousing.
“Making sure people don’t hear you having a tantrum.
To most people in that room, you married me of your own
free will, and that’s how it has to be.”
She walks toward the desk at the back of the room,
running her fingers over an old leather-bound book.
“Because otherwise you’ll be embarrassed that you had to
force a woman to marry you?” Her emerald eyes meet mine
and there’s a devilish glint in them. She knows she’s
playing with fire and yet she’s enjoying it.
I growl softly and walk toward her, cornering her
against the desk. “Don’t push me, Paisley.”
“Or what?” she asks, biting on her bottom lip.
Perhaps she drank more alcohol than I realized, as she
gets flirtier when she’s been drinking.
I grab the skirt of her dress and hike it up to her hips.
“We’re married now, so perhaps it’s time for me to claim
what is mine.”
Her eyes widen slightly. “In here?” she asks, glancing
around.
“What? Is it not a romantic enough setting for you?” I
smirk at her.
She narrows her eyes. “I just mean people will hear.
We’re not far—”
I kiss her, silencing her chatter. All I want right now is to
be inside of my wife. The past two weeks have been
excruciating and finally, she’s all mine. “Shut up, Paisley,” I
say, when we break away. “And do as you’re told.”
Grabbing the back of her dress, I unzip it and pull it
down her waist, so her perfect tits are visible in a stunning
white lace bra that frames them perfectly, like a fine oil
painting. “You are so fucking beautiful.”
“Massimo, I don’t—”
“Quiet, princess. I don’t want to hear anything out of
that pretty mouth except for yes, sir.”
Her eyes narrow but she turns silent, watching as I
remove my suit jacket and sling it over the back of a chair.
And then I pull my tie off and unbutton my shirt, tossing
them both on top of my jacket.
 “Why here, though?”
“As I can’t wait any longer,” I say, marching toward her
and lifting her onto the edge of the desk. “You drive me
fucking crazy.”
She sets her hands on my chest, gazing into my eyes
curiously. “How do I drive you crazy?”
“Being so goddamn beautiful,” I mutter, kissing her neck
and instantly making her moan. “I haven’t been able to
think about anything but making you mine since I saw you
at Mia’s birthday party.”
Paisley claws her fingers into my hair as I kiss lower,
grazing my teeth over her collarbone.
“Mine,” I murmur against her skin. “You are all mine.”
“Massimo,” she breathes my name, dragging her
fingertips over my scalp. “Why me?”
“Fuck knows, princess.” I move lower, pulling down the
cup of her bra and sucking on her beautiful, hard nipples.
“I’ve never wanted anyone the way I want you.”
“But, I didn’t choose this.” It’s as if she’s trying to
reason with herself.
“No, but you want it.” I move to her other breast,
sucking the sensitive flesh into my mouth and making her
gasp. “And if you say you don’t, you’re lying to yourself.”
“I don’t want it.” She shakes her head, trying to push me
away. “How can I want it when you kidnapped me and took
away my free will?”
“Because, princess, you were made for me.” I move
higher again, biting her collarbone and making her groan.
“Stop fighting it, baby.” I kiss her lips, thrusting my tongue
into her mouth possessively.
Nothing, not even her insisting she doesn’t want this,
will stop me from taking her. I’m not a good man and never
have been. Taking Paisley is perhaps one of the most
irrational and uncalculated thing I’ve ever done.
It’s out of character, and yet I couldn’t help it.
 “You’re a cocky son of a bitch,” she says, gasping for air
as I break away from her.
I smirk at that. “What’s your point?”
She rolls her eyes and tries to leap off the desk, but I
hold her firm. “There’s no escape.”
Her throat bobs as she swallows. “Then stop messing
about and get this over with.”
I shake my head. “This will never be over with.” I yank
her dress the rest of the way off her, lifting her ass to free
it. And then I take a step back, admiring my prize. “I am
going to have you so many times, you won’t remember your
own fucking name come morning.”
Paisley shudders, shifting on the edge of the desk as I
take in the image of her like this.
I move toward her and unfasten her bra, freeing those
perfect, large breasts.
She blushes a deep pink, and it’s beyond adorable to see
her so affected by me, as I move my attention to her
panties.
They’re nice white lace panties, which I take the time to
peel down her thighs, letting my fingers skate over her skin
softly. And then all that’s between us is the device, which I
unlock and toss aside for good.
“I’m sensing a real imbalance here,” she mutters,
glancing at my pants, which are still on.
I raise a brow. “Are you asking me to take my pants off
for you?”
Her blush deepens. “I’m just saying, I’m feeling
underdressed.”
I move my hand to the button of my pants and undo
them, lowering the zipper and then dropping them to the
floor. My cock is hard and framed in my tight boxer briefs.
Paisley’s eyes flash with desire when she sees it and she
clenches her thighs together.
“That’s right, princess. Not long until that greedy little
cunt gets to swallow every inch,” I murmur, dropping my
boxers to the floor and stepping out of them.
She licks her lips, eyes fixed on my cock.
No matter how much she tries to reason with herself
that she doesn’t want me, or can’t because of the way I
took her so forcefully, she can’t resist this burning
chemistry.
I move toward her and stop between her thighs, letting
the heavy press of my cock rest against her center.
She gasps, eyes dilating. “Massimo,” she breathes my
name, eyes searching mine.
I rub the head of my cock through her soaking wet
entrance, coating myself in her juices. And then I drop to
my knees in front of her and suck her clit into my mouth,
making her jolt forward.
“Fuck,” she mutters, lacing her fingers in my hair. Her
eyes clamp shut as I watch what I do to her. A sharp moan
escapes her lips as she arches her back, pushing her
greedy pussy closer to my mouth. I give her what she
wants, knowing she deserves this and more after the
torture I put her through.
“Good girl, let me taste that delicious virgin cunt.”
Her lips purse and she looks down at me the moment I
use those words. Both the phrases, good girl and cunt,
seem to wind her up. She groans as I lick a path through
her center, barely touching her clit and tasting that sweet,
honeyed nectar. And then I slide three fingers inside of her,
which results in a spine-tingling gasp as I continue to lick
and suck her clit.
I don’t have the patience to go slow, not tonight. Once
she’s on the edge of oblivion, I will thrust every inch of my
dick deep inside of her and claim her as mine unrefutably.
Paisley’s muscles contract around my fingers as I
repeatedly hit the spot inside of her that I’ve learned drives
her wild, licking and sucking at her clit as I push her
toward the edge.
 “Oh God,” she cries, tightening her grasp in my hair
until it’s almost painful. “Massimo,” she cries my name.
I stop abruptly and pull my fingers out of her, which
results in a growl from the woman before me. “What the
hell?” Her eyes are wide and full of irritation.
“It’s not time yet, princess.” I smirk at the way her
nostrils flare. “My cock is going to be deep in that virgin
pussy first and then, if you’re a good girl, I’ll let you
come.”
Paisley draws in a deep breath and exhales, her chest
rising and falling more frantically. “Then get on with it.”
“Are you begging me to fuck you?” I ask, grabbing her
thighs tightly and standing between them. “It sounds like
you can’t wait for your husband’s dick.”
Her cheeks turn a deep red. “No, I’m saying get on with
it.”
I can’t help but smirk as I drag the tip of my cock
through her dripping wet folds, groaning as she coats me.
My princess will learn that she doesn’t get a say when she’s
with me. “I’m in control, baby. I’ll get on with it when I’m
ready.” I grab her throat and squeeze, making her eyes roll
back in her head. “Do you understand?”
Her throat bobs under my hand, and she nods her head
once.
“Tell me what I want to hear.”
Her eyes narrow, but I can tell she’s too needy and
desperate for release to resist. “Yes, sir.”
“Good girl,” I purr, tightening my grasp on her throat.
“Now tell me, are you ready, princess?”
Her answer is inconsequential, as this is happening
whether she’s ready or not.

OceanofPDF.com
 17

OceanofPDF.com
 PA I S LEY

M assimo’s dark, chocolate brown eyes hold mine as

he lines the head of his cock up with my entrance.
There’s an unspoken promise that he’s going to fuck me
until I lose my mind.
I wonder if he’s waiting to hear me tell him no, but I
can’t. I can’t deny that I want it as badly as he does right
now. All the foreplay over the past two weeks has turned
me into a sex-obsessed virgin who can’t stop thinking about
finally losing her virginity. Massimo may be a bastard, but
right now I want him to fuck me. I’m aching for it in a way I
never even knew was possible.
“Now tell me, are you ready, princess?” he asks,
taunting me.
I know he’s expecting me to stick to my guns and keep
denying the deep and dark truth. Ever since the incident in
the bathroom, despite everything that has happened since,
I’ve lusted for this moment like the horny virgin I am. A
part of me wants to say no just to spite him, but that part of
me is growing smaller and smaller the more he teases me.
“Fuck me.” I sink my teeth into my bottom lip, barely
able to believe I’m asking for that from him. “I need you.”
Instant regret hits me like a freight train as his cocky
smirk widens. The regret is quickly replaced with sheer
pleasure and pain as he thrusts his hips forward. My mouth
drops open and a sound that I can only describe as a mix of
a moan and scream comes out, as Massimo stretches me
around the thick girth of his cock with no mercy. Inch after
inch sinks into my virgin pussy, forcing its way deep into
my body, as if he’s trying to split me apart with it.
“Fuck, it’s too big,” I mutter, struggling to get a handle
on the sensations of being so utterly full as the last inch
slips in.
Massimo kisses me quickly and then bites my bottom lip
enough to hurt. “It’s just the right fit, princess. So fucking
tight.”
I groan as I try to get used to the sensations, but my
husband doesn’t intend to give me time to adjust. Those
dark, cruel eyes light up with such desire as he watches me
struggle to adjust, grabbing my hips hard and pulling his
cock almost all the way out of me. Then his hips push
forward and he slams into me with all his force, enticing a
piercing scream from my lips.
One week since I last came apart by accident as this
man pushed me too far, and since then he’s edged me even
harder, denying my orgasm with that fucking chastity
device. My body is ready to go off like a loaded gun as I
tremble violently on the desk, pushed toward the edge by
the mix of pleasure like none I’ve ever experienced and
pain.
Tears spring to my eyes as I almost lift out of my body,
watching him fuck me from above. I claw my fingernails
into his shoulders as I try to ground myself. The pleasure is
so intense it feels like I’m drowning on land, unable to draw
enough oxygen into my lungs. All the while, my husband
doesn’t relent, fucking me in a rough yet perfect rhythm
that won’t let my first earth-shattering orgasm end.
Massimo growls softly. “You are so perfect. I don’t think
I’ll ever tire of you coming like that on my cock, just like
that.” He kisses me as if he’s trying to devour me from the
inside out. Forcing my mouth open with his tongue and
thrusting it into my mouth with such passion that it makes
it difficult to organize the hectic thoughts swirling around
in my mind.
The stinging sensation of being forced apart by his thick
cock becomes pure pleasure, like I’ve never experienced. A
deep, mind-numbing pleasure that sets my nerve endings
on fire. In all of my wildest dreams, this isn’t how I
expected to lose my virginity—on top of an office desk
yards away from my wedding reception, celebrating a
wedding I was forced into. And yet as I look into those
deep, dark, chocolate brown eyes, it feels right in the most
confusing way.
Call me crazy, but when I look into those dark, cruel
eyes, I feel safe for the first time in my life. How this man
looks at me and touches me and possesses me so fully tells
me he’d let nothing bad happen to me, even if he himself is
bad to the core.
My nipples are so hard they ache as he leans down and
sucks on one, resulting in me arching my back.
“Oh, yes,” I cry, clawing my nail down his back.
“Harder.”
A dark eyebrow arches as he smiles handsomely at me.
“Are you sure you can handle it?”
“Yes.” I bite down on my bottom lip. “Sir.”
He growls and pulls his cock out of me quickly. The
sudden empty sensation makes me whimper in protest.
“On the floor on your hands and knees, now,” he barks.
I drop to the floor without a moment’s hesitations,
arching my back. The deep gaping hole he left is desperate
to be filled again.
Massimo grabs a fistful of my hair and slams every inch
of his cock inside of me. It feels even deeper in this
position, which I didn’t believe was possible, making me
cry out in surprise. My thighs quiver and I wonder if I ever
came down from the first or if a second climax is about to
hit me like a tidal wave.
 My husband grunts, spanking my ass hard. “Fuck,
Paisley. That’s a good girl coming on my cock for the
second time so damn quick.”
The intensity of this climax is even higher than the first,
as my mind turns into a blank canvas of pure pleasure. My
entire body spasms in his hands, tearing apart my entire
world. Massimo thrust in and out with even more force, not
letting up for a second while I writhe in pure,
unadulterated pleasure in front of him.
I’ve never felt so utterly liquid and intangible before as
he sinks in as deep as he can with each heavy thrust of his
cock. Hatred no longer comes into the equation at this
moment, as all I can think about is the sensations he’s
giving me.
He took me from my home and made me his wife as if he
had the right, but right now, none of that matters. All that
matters is that after two torturous weeks of this self-
entitled asshole edging me and only once letting me come,
I’m finally getting the release I’ve craved. Right now, I’m
thinking with my pussy and nothing else.
He yanks my hair harder, arching my back further. “You
are taking every inch so damn well, princess.”
I moan so loud if I weren’t so fucking turned on, I’d be
embarrassed. His large hands grip my hips so hard I’m sure
he’s going to leave bruises and I still don’t care. This man
could do anything to me right now and I’d melt into a
puddle on the floor for him like an ice sculpture in the
summer heat.
“Tell me how much you want my cock.” The tone of his
voice is deep, dark, and dominant.
I bite my bottom lip, knowing that uttering those words
will come back to bite me in the ass. And yet I can’t resist.
“I want it so badly. Fuck me harder, sir.”
He growls and I feel him lean forward as he sinks his
teeth into my shoulder. “Good girl,” he breathes against my
skin.
 Hearing him call me that tightens my nipples and makes
them hurt more. My clit throbs between my thighs and I
fear I’m going to come apart again at any moment. It
makes me feel both powerless and needy, and there’s
nothing I can do to stop it. The man behind me has all the
power, and I’m loving every second.
Massimo takes a fistful of my hair and yanks it
backward, sending a pain through my scalp. “You belong to
me now, and I’m going to do whatever I want with you
whenever I want to.” His tone is menacing and yet thrilling
at the same time as he fucks me with cruel abandon. Our
bodies coming together in a chaotic clash of skin against
skin like thunder clouds crashing together in the sky.
I arch my back more, which results in a deep rumble
from the man behind me.
“I’ve never met a woman so utterly perfect as you,
Paisley,” he mutters. His voice is husky as he breathes
harder and faster. A sound between a grunt and a groan
vibrates through me, warning me he’s close to coming
apart.
I claw my fingernails into the hardwood floor, wishing I
had something more substantial to grab onto. My stomach
tightens and I know it’s only a matter of time until I orgasm
for the third time. If Massimo’s cruel and torturous edging
has taught me anything, it’s that pleasure is far more
explosive when delayed.
He leans forward and slides his arm around my throat,
squeezing. “Fuck, baby. Your cunt is squeezing me so
fucking tight. Are you going to come again?” He rasps,
picking up the pace as his balls slap against my clit with
each vicious thrust.
I’m sure at any minute I’m going to come again, even
though I haven’t fully recovered from the second climax.
“Yes, sir.”
His arm cuts off my oxygen as he continues to fuck me
mercilessly. Our skin clashing together and echoing around
the huge room — a room that isn’t very far from our
wedding guests.
My back is so arched that his mouth is by my ear. “Let’s
see just how rough you like it.” I struggle to draw in small
gasps of oxygen, feeling the intensity of my last orgasm still
pulsing through me as the next builds toward a crescendo.
I didn’t believe he could fuck me any harder, and yet he
does. “I’ve been dreaming about this cunt for over two
weeks now, and finally, I’m going to fill it with my cum.”
And that word. Cunt. It’s so dirty and sounds fucking
delicious when he says it.
No. How can I be thinking like this?
His dirty talk gets me hotter as he continues to strangle
the oxygen from my lungs, heightening every sensation in
my body.
“Only once you come for the third time on my cock will I
give it to you.”
I groan, eyes rolling back in my head as I’m not sure I
have it in me to orgasm again. My body feels utterly spent
and yet he won’t stop slamming into me with more intensity
than before.
He groans, digging the fingertips of his free hand hard
into my hip as if he’s trying to break me apart. “Fuck,” he
grunts, slamming into me more brutally with each thrust.
“Make that virgin cunt come.” He spanks my ass hard,
sending a thrilling pain through me. “By the time I’m
through with you tonight, you will have come so many
fucking times you won’t be able to think straight.”
White filters into my vision as I try to stop myself, bitting
my lip hard to use the pain to force away the pleasure.
Climaxing three times with his cock inside of me so fast
gives him more power than I ever imagined possible. Even
though I know stopping the dam from bursting is fucking
impossible, I try. Every nerve ending in my body turns to
lava as my vision blurs. I can’t even see for a few seconds.
“Massimo,” I cry his name so loud, despite myself.
 A flood of hot liquid drips out of my pussy and Massimo
growls. “You just fucking squirted, baby. That’s so damn
hot.” He spanks my ass again, prolonging the excruciating
pleasure. “That’s it princess, milk my cock just like that.”
His urging only heightens the pleasure as I draw small
gasping breaths of oxygen as he limits my supply still.
“Good girl,” he purrs into my ear.
And then he releases my throat and grabs my other hip,
slamming into me with force and then holding himself as
deep as he can go. I feel a flood of hot liquid coating my
insides as he grunts and groans behind me, making such
sexy, manly sounds that it only spikes my orgasm more.
My body wants to collapse in a heap beneath him and
never move, but he holds me upright. Slowly, his breathing
returns to normal, but he’s still buried inside of me. After
what feels like minutes, he slides his cock out and lies
down on the floor next to me.
I remain stuck in place, looking into this dark, devilish
eyes of his.
“Come here.” Massimo reaches for me and pulls me
down onto his chest, as his cum drips out of my pussy onto
the floor. The embrace of his arms isn’t half as disgusting
as I expected, as I rest my head on his muscular chest. He
presses his lips to my forehead and my eyes flutter shut as
total exhaustion hits me. “Don’t get too comfortable,
princess. We’ve only just started.”
I groan, shaking my head. “Too tired.”
He laughs. “Don’t worry, I don’t mind fucking you while
you’re asleep.”
My eyes shoot open at that comment. I assess him,
wondering if he’s serious. I wouldn’t put it past Massimo
Morrone to fuck me while I’m sleeping, but I know I
wouldn’t be asleep long. “You wouldn’t.”
That cruel, cold smirk twists onto his lips. “I think deep
down you know the answer, princess.” He grabs one of my
breasts and cups it in his hand before leaning down and
taking my nipple into his mouth. “Perfetta,” he murmurs as
it hardens under his attention. “You know deep down you
want more, and we are going to be fucking all night, so get
ready to be so exhausted you don’t remember your own
name.” He kisses me then with such intensity and passion
it makes the tiredness I felt melt away as pure sexual
awareness coils through my body.
This man is a cruel and self-absorbed son of a bitch, but
I can’t deny that right now I want everything he’s giving
me. The chemistry between us has been undeniable since
the moment we locked eyes on each other. It’s just a shame
he’s a vicious mob boss who doesn’t take no for an answer.

OceanofPDF.com
 18

OceanofPDF.com
 MASSIMO

F ather looks grave as he sits behind the large

mahogany desk in the study — the same study I
deflowered my princess in, on that exact desk he’s sitting
behind. I try to push the erotic images of her splayed out
over it out of my mind.
“What is this about?” I ask, as my younger brothers will
not speak first.
He runs a hand across the back of his neck. “Rourke was
right. Adrik is planning something big. We can’t ignore it.”
“Fuck,” I say, clenching my fists by my side. The mere
idea of working with the Callaghan clan makes my blood
boil. “How can we work with them after everything
between us?”
He stands, approaching me and setting his hands on my
shoulders. “It won’t be easy.” He glances at Leo, who also
looks just as pissed as me. “But sacrifices have to be made
for the survival of our famiglia.” His jaw clenches. “And you
know what that means.”
Unfortunately, I know exactly what that means. Calling a
truce with Spartak Volkov and asking him to consider
working with us to stop his unhinged nephew. “I don’t like
it.”
“Neither do I,” Father admits.
 Luca shakes his head, walking forward. “Spartak can’t
be trusted. How do we know this isn’t a ploy and Adrik is
working with him?”
“We don’t,” Father admits, propping himself against the
edge of the desk. “But we have to trust the intel that both
Rourke and our own people have come up with.”
Leo shakes his head. “He took Imalia.”
“And Rourke’s grandfather killed your mother. I killed
his mother. There’s bloodshed on all sides, and we have to
look past it if we want to avoid a catastrophe.” He grabs a
piece of paper off his desk and holds it up. “This is Adrik’s
plan.”
I walk forward and take it, checking over the map,
which is marked with targets. One of them is a huge X over
our family home. All three families are targeted, except for
the Estrada Cartel. “Hernandez is a slippery bastard.” I
give the plan back to my father. “He’s as much to blame as
Adrik.”
Father nods. “Believe me, he won’t get away with it
lightly. First, we need to arrange a discreet meeting with
Spartak to ensure Adrik and the Cartel don’t realize we
know their plan. As that could just accelerate them into
action.”
Adrik’s plan is certifiably insane, although it would
achieve what he wants. He intends to blow apart each one
of the reining families with short-range missiles. Ones that
will cause collateral damage, but I sense he isn’t the kind of
person who cares about that.
“I underestimated Adrik Volkov,” I say, running a hand
through my hair. “Everyone always wrote him off as the
black sheep.”
“It’s always the black sheep you have to watch,” Luca
says.
I raise a brow. “Does that mean I have to watch you,
little bro?”
“Fuck you.”
 I laugh, as although Luca isn’t a black sheep, he’s
always been the hot-head of the family.
“Shall I arrange a meeting with Spartak?” I ask.
Father’s brow furrows. “How do you intend to secure
it?”
“Imalia.” I shrug. “She’ll listen, even if she’s still pissed
at us.”
“Sure, sort it out. And I’ll ask Rourke for a second
meeting to agree to terms of a ceasefire.” My father looks
at Leo and Luca. “Can I trust you two to brief our men and
ensure that everyone is on the same page?”
“Of course,” Leo answers.
Luca just nods in response.
“Good, then get to it. We have no time to waste.” He
glances at the piece of paper in his hand. “We couldn’t
ascertain a timescale for Adrik’s plan.”
“I’ll also pay a visit to Axel, as we might need all the
help we can get,” I say.
“Good thinking,” Leo says, clapping me on the shoulder.
I turn and head out of the study first.
“Massimo,” Father says, when I’m at the door.
I glance back at him. “Father?”
“Be careful. Don’t underestimate Spartak.”
I shake my head. “Wouldn’t dream of it.” We all know
he’s fucking crazy after the shit he pulled at our casino.
The bastard was there for peace talks while his men
robbed us. It’s the ultimate sign of disrespect, which means
I’m not stupid enough to trust him.
I pull my cell phone out and dial Imalia’s number, hoping
beyond hope she picks up.
“Massimo?” she answers after the second dial tone.
“Hey, Imalia. I’m sorry to bother—”
“What’s wrong?”
I swallow hard, wondering if it’s that obvious that
something is wrong from my voice. “I was hoping you could
help me arrange a meeting with your husband.”
 She blows out a long breath. “I think that’s a pretty bad
idea considering what happened last time, don’t you?”
“It can be under his terms. Imalia, a threat beyond any
of us, has come to light. We agreed to a ceasefire with the
Callaghan Clan to deal with it, but we need Spartak’s help
too.”
“His help? What on earth could have happened?”
I shake my head. “I can’t tell you on the phone. Please
can you speak with him and ask him to meet? Also, he’ll
have to keep it secret, particularly from his family.” I run a
hand through my hair. “Let’s just say someone close to him
is not exactly loyal.”
“Fuck, he’s suspected as much for a while. Okay, I’ll let
you know how I get on.”
“Thanks,” I say.
“Massimo?”
“Yeah?”
“It’s really nice to hear from you. I know after
everything—”
“The past is the past, Imalia. Let’s just sort out this
threat and keep those we love safe, hey?”
“Right,” she says, sounding a little disappointed by my
dismissiveness. “I’ll get back to you soon.” She cancels the
call and I stow my phone in my pocket, heading out of the
front door.
Axel King is our newest ally, but he’s also got power in
numbers. If this gets messy, we can rely on his help or he
can stuff his deal up his ass.

T he bar is heaving with scum as I push my way through to

the front, noticing that there’s a new girl behind it, along
with the girl Paisley had been with the night I took her.
 Paisley’s replacement. She’s not half as beautiful as my
wife.
I clear my throat and speak to the other girl. “Can you
tell Axel that Massimo is here to see him?”
Her eyes widen and she nods. “Of course, sir.” She
rushes into the back and quickly returns, nodding for me to
follow.
I adjust my tie and walk into the backroom. The same
room where I bargained for Paisley.
“Massimo!” Axel exclaims, walking toward me. “To what
do I owe this unexpected surprise?”
“I’ve got some business to discuss with you.” I rub a
hand across the back of my neck as my eyes connect with
Paisley’s brothers. He glares at me with a dark, burning
hatred. “Do you have a moment?”
“Sure, take a seat.”
I shake my head. “In private.”
Axel falters and then nods. “Sure, follow me.” He leads
me further back into the ramshackle building to a rickety
staircase and up into a living quarters above.
It stinks like stale sweat and booze and mold.
“Have a seat,” he says, signaling toward an old dusty
looking sofa.
“I’m good standing, thanks.” I cross my arms over my
chest. “The family might need your help sooner than we
ever expected.”
“Help?”
I nod. “There’s a plot being cooked up by the Estrada
Cartel.”
“Really?” he says, lighting a joint of weed and sitting
down on a wooden chair, leaning back. “And what do you
want from me?”
“If the time comes and we need more men, I want your
allegiance.”
“Allegiance?” He chuckles. “Do you really think the
Devil’s Alpha MC gives allegiance to anyone?”
 “If you want your drugs to keep flowing, then you’ll help
with this, Axel.”
His brow furrows. “That wasn’t part of our
negotiations.”
“It’s expected. Anyone who is in business with us backs
us up.”
Axel nods. “Well, I don’t like the Cartel. They’re bastards
who wouldn’t even give us the time of day.” He rubs a hand
over his unruly beard. “Deal.”
“Good. I’ll be in touch if we need your help.” I tilt my
head. “I assume the product is to your satisfaction.”
He smirks. “Yeah, it’s good fucking shit.”
I notice the lines on the table nearby. Most of the club
are druggies, whether it’s weed, heroin, cocaine or meth.
They’re all on something.
“Great, I’ve got to get going.”
“How is she?” he asks, surprising me.
“Paisley?” I confirm.
“Yeah, who else, smartass?”
I clench my jaw. “She’s fine, and she’s my wife now.” I
hold my hand up, showing him the ring.
His brow furrows. “I’ll give it to you. I respect a guy who
knows what he wants and takes it, no matter the costs.”
I don’t need his respect. All I need is his cooperation.
“I’ll tell her you said hi.” I turn to walk out of the bar.
“Give her a kiss from me. I always intended to fuck that
beauty, but you got in before me.”
Rage floods my veins and I race back toward him and
grab him by the front of his jacket. “Don’t ever fucking talk
about my wife like that again, do you understand?” I loom
over him, knowing that if I’m not careful, I’m going to fuck
up everything. “I don’t even want you to think of her in that
way.”
Axel’s brow raises. “Wow, possessive much? Let me
down, Massimo.” He glares at me.
 I release him. “Keep my wife’s name out of your mouth
in the future. Got it?”
He nods. “Yeah, got it.”
I walk out, the blood thrumming through my veins as I
head into the parking lot.
Arturo notices me and starts up the engine of the SUV.
My phone rings and I see it’s Imalia calling. “Hey, Imalia
—”
“Massimo, what bullshit are you spewing now?” Spartak
asks.
The sound of his voice raises the hair on the back of my
neck. “Good to hear from you. There’s a plot that concerns
us all that I need to discuss with you in person.”
“How do I know this isn’t another trap, so you shoot me
again? I mean, you guys are very trigger happy. First my
son and then me.”
“You have my word. This is a peaceful sit down.”
“Your word doesn’t really mean shit.”
I clench my jaw, as he’s the one to talk. “Just hear me
out. It will just be me and my father at the meeting.”
“And who do you propose I bring to the meeting?”
“Whoever you want, except for your brother or
nephews.”
There’s a few moments of silence. “Very well. Where and
when?”
“Is right now too soon and you pick the place?”
He chuckles. “Rather eager, little Morrone.” There’s a
few moments silence. “Podolka, half an hour.”
“Fine,” I say, despite knowing how dangerous it is going
in there as an Italian. It’s crawling with Bratva members.
“See you then.”
“Don’t be late.” He cancels the call and I call my father.
“Massimo, is everything okay?”
“Yes, can you get to Podolka in half an hour?” I ask.
“I can, but why the fuck would I go near that place?”
 I sigh. “Because it’s where Spartak wants to meet. He’s
agreed.”
“Fine. I’ll meet you there and I’ll bring the evidence.”
He cancels the call.
I slide into the back of the SUV, meeting Arturo’s gaze
in the mirror. “Take me to Podolka.”
“Sir?” His brow furrows.
“You heard me. Take me there now.”
Arturo bows his head and pulls away from Axel’s bar and
toward our enemy’s lair. This may be crazy, but desperate
times call for desperate measures.

P odolka isn ’ t too busy yet, as it’s early in the evening.

Father’s SUV pulls up next to mine out the front and I
get out, walking over to greet him.
“Are you sure this is a good idea, Massimo?”
I shrug as a sense of unease settles in the pit of my
stomach. “We don’t have any other options. He doesn’t
trust us.” Rightly so after we shot his son and him.
“I don’t trust him.” Father’s shoulders are more tense
than I’ve ever seen them.
I shake my head. “Neither do I.” I clap my father on the
shoulder. “But we don’t have a choice.”
He nods. “Okay, let’s get this over with.”
We walk together side by side to the entrance of the
club.
I notice the man on the door reach for his gun and hold
my hands up. “We’re here for a meeting with your boss.
Check with him.”
The bouncer’s eyes narrow, but then Spartak appears
next to him. “It’s okay, Ivor. They’re here by invitation.” He
gives us a callous smirk. “Come on in, gentlemen.”
 My father and I exchange glances as the moment we
walk in there, we’re at our enemy’s mercy. We have to get
Spartak on our side if we’re going to stop Adrik’s plan.
Father follows him first and I stay close behind, entering
the empty club.
Maxim sits at a table near the back in shadow, sipping a
drink.
When he sees us approaching, he stands and crosses his
arms over his chest. “What games are you playing at,
Massimo?”
“No game.” I shake my head. “We just need you to listen
to what we have to say.”
Spartak places a hand on his son’s shoulder. “Indeed.”
He gives his a son a glare to sit down, pushing him back
into his seat. “We must trust that Remy and Massimo aren’t
stupid enough to come and meet us on our turf without a
good reason.”
“Right,” I say, as my father moves forward and puts the
evidence down on the table, sitting opposite Maxim.
“There’s a plot at foot to annihilate us all.”
“Annihilate?” Spartak says, laughing. “That sounds a tad
dramatic to me.”
“No, it’s not.” I nod at the table. “Sit down and we’ll
explain.”
A muscle in Spartak’s jaw ticks at being told what to do,
but he sits. “Let’s hear it then.”
“Rourke Callaghan came to us a week ago with this
information.”
Spartak growls. “Callaghan is involved.” He glares at
me. “You didn’t mention that on the phone.”
“I mentioned it to Imalia, I assumed...”
He purses his lips. “Continue.”
“The Estrada Cartel has been playing us all for fools.
They’ve got a ploy to bring down all three of our families,”
Father says.
 Spartak’s brow furrows. “And Massimo mentioned it
involves someone in my family?”
“Yes, Adrik is involved. We believe he’s leading the
operation.” Father flips open the file and pulls out the
photos and evidence. “He’s planning to blow all three
families off the map entirely, so to speak.”
Spartak’s face pales, and I don’t think I’ve ever seen him
affected by anything. “Adrik?” he confirms, shaking his
head. “Not my brother?”
My brow furrows. “Why would your brother be
involved?”
He shrugs. “A hunch I had.”
“We all had,” Maxim adds, running a hand through his
hair. “Adrik never crossed my mind.”
“No, we have not linked your brother to this from the
intel we gathered or the Callaghan Clan gathered,” Father
confirms.
Spartak looks him directly in the eye. “And what do you
propose we do about this?”
“We might not have a choice but to work together to
bring them down.” I swallow hard as you can’t bring down
the cartel. They’re too powerful. “Or at least squash the
plan before it can get off the ground.”
Father glances at me. “We can’t take out the cartel.
Their strength is down in Mexico and if we declare war on
them, then...” I shake my head. “It wouldn’t be good. Let’s
leave it at that.”
“Of course,” Maxim says, shaking his head. “But how do
we stop them, then?”
“We foil the plan from the inside and ensure they can’t
carry it out. Rourke has a plan, but he hasn’t discussed the
semantics with us yet.”
Maxim and Spartak speak in Russian together, clearly
not wishing for us to understand their discussion.
“Shall we leave you to discuss it?” I ask.
 Spartak shakes his head, holding his hand up. “Wait, one
moment.”
They continue on for another minute and then finally; it
appears they come to an agreement.
“We’re in. What ever the plan is, let us know.” Spartak
runs a hand over his hair. “The only condition is that you
must let us have Adrik when it’s over.”
The look in Spartak’s eyes is one of pure bloody
violence. He wants the chance to kill him himself, his own
flesh and blood.
We’re pretty ruthless as a family, but we’d more likely
just exile a traitor in the famiglia, not kill them.
“Deal,” Father says, nodding. “I’m sure Rourke will
agree to it too.”
“But is Rourke on board with us being involved?” Maxim
asks.
“I believe so,” I say.
“As he won’t drop this bullshit notion that we killed his
father, which is a damn lie,” Spartak says, cracking his
knuckles. “Someone killed him to set us up.”
My brow furrows. “Could it have been Adrik?”
Spartak thinks, nodding. “Possibly. He could have wiped
the CCTV pretty easily.” He growls. “When I get my hands
on that kid, I’m going to—”
Maxim grabs his shoulder. “You need to be cool. We
can’t alert him to the fact we know anything about it until
we have a plan in place.”
“Yes, it’s important he suspects nothing. We’ll be in
touch soon and let you know where we’ll meet to go over
the plan,” I say, standing.
My father stands but lingers. “How is Imalia?”
Spartak smiles, but it’s not one of those creepy smiles of
his. It’s genuine. “She’s very well. In fact, she’s waiting to
say hello.” He calls back toward the VIP area. “Come out,
baby girl.”
I tense a little when I hear him call her that.
 She appears, looking a little hesitant as she glances
between me and Father. “Hey Massimo. Hey Uncle Remy.”
“Come here, piccola mia.” Father holds out his arms and
Imalia hesitantly comes to hug her uncle. Tears stream
down her face.
“I am sorry for what I did, but—”
Father pulls back and wipes away her tears. “Don’t
apologize. All is in the past. I’m glad you are well.”
She smiles and glances nervously at me.
I nod at her and open my arms.
She approaches and gives me a hug. “I hear
congratulations are in order?”
“Yes, maybe you’ll meet her someday.”
Spartak clears his throat. “As wonderful as this reunion
is. I think it’s a good idea you two don’t get spotted here.”
Father nods. “Agreed.”
“Goodbye, Imalia,” I say, hugging her again before
turning and following Father out of the club.
“That went better than expected,” I say.
“Don’t hold your breath, Massimo. This has only just
begun.” He slides into the back of his SUV and I slide into
the back of mine.
“Home, Arturo.”
He nods and starts up the engine, following Father’s
SUV back to our home. Father is right. We’re at the start of
a long and tenuous journey with two of the most
unpredictable men in Chicago.
All bets are off and we are in a race against time to stop
a maniac from blowing the entire city to pieces—literally.

OceanofPDF.com
 19

OceanofPDF.com
 PA I S LEY

“W hat about this one?” Mia asks, holding up a

beautiful ruby red maxi length dress with split-
leg. It wouldn’t suit me in the slightest, but it’s stunning.
All my life, I’ve been wearing ripped jeans and denim
skirts. Dresses just aren’t my style.
I shake my head. “It’s too flashy.”
Mia sighs and stows it back on the rail in her walk-in
closet, slumping down on the stool in the center. “You’re
the hardest person to dress I’ve ever met.”
I raise a brow. “Do I even have to attend tonight?”
“There’s no way Massimo would let you skip it and you
know it.”
I shut my eyes, resting my head back on the headrest of
this ridiculously comfy armchair in the corner of her closet,
because yes, her closet is big enough to have an armchair,
a sofa and a huge bench in the center.
Tonight is some kind of fundraising event that Remy is
throwing at his casino, and I’m expected to attend on the
arm of my husband.
Perhaps this will be my chance to piss him off in public.
After all, he may be damn good in bed, but that’s about
all he’s good for. I haven’t given up hope that somehow I’ll
find a way out of this mess of a marriage.
 “You have to pick a dress, Paisley. Are you sure there’s
nothing in the closet Massimo bought for you?”
I clench my jaw. “I want nothing from him. I told you.”
“I know, but it’s not really from him. As the maid would
have sent for them and it’s our family money. You’re part of
the family now.” She beams widely, as if that’s a good
thing.
She has been my only saving grace throughout this
entire ordeal.
I sigh heavily. “Fine, we can take a look.”
She jumps up, smiling. “Great, I’m so excited. I might
wear one of your dresses as I haven’t picked one yet.”
I shake my head as she grabs my hand, leading me out
of her room and down the corridor to Massimo’s room.
He hates when I call it his room, as apparently it’s our
room now.
Mia releases my hand as she rushes for the closet,
sorting through clothes before I even make it in there.
Massimo’s closet is large, but not as huge as Mia’s. I
guess most men don’t need to be sitting in their closet for
hours on end, picking what to wear.
Their options are enviable. It’s expected they’ll wear a
suit, and it’s as simple as that.
At least suits are comfortable and not degrading in the
least.
“Oh my god, this is perfect for you.”
I look up to see Mia holding a jet black maxi dress with
off the shoulder sleeves and a conservatively sweeping
neckline.
It’s a dress, but it has a slightly grungy look to it, and
she’s right. Out of all the dresses I’ve seen today, it’s by far
the best option.
I raise a brow. “I’ll try it on, but I’m not making any
promises.”
“Eek,” she makes a nondescript, high-pitched sound that
makes me roll my eyes. “While you put it on, I’ll see if
there’s anything for me in here.” She pauses. “As long as
you don’t mind?”
I shake my head. “They don’t belong to me, anyway. And
of course I wouldn’t mind if they did.”
She sighs, but doesn’t argue that they are indeed my
dresses. I undress and slide on the maxi dress, turning to
her. “Can you help me zip it up?”
“Of course.” She rushes over and zips it up at the back.
“Turn around and let me see.”
I turn, and she gasps, holding her hand dramatically to
her chest. “You look stunning.”
“You’re just saying that.”
She shakes her head. “No, seriously, look for yourself.”
She gestures to the mirror on the far wall.
I approach it, feeling a little nervous about how I’ll look
in a dress. Other than the wedding dress I had no choice
but to wear, this is the only other dress I’ve ever worn.
Even to prom, I wore jeans and a blouse. Fuck society
dictating that woman must wear dresses and look pretty all
the time.
As I come into view, my heart skips a beat. Mia is right.
The dress looks good on me, better than I expected.
It’s difficult to recognize myself as I stare at the girl in
the mirror, wondering who she is. This exuberant lifestyle
and flashy dresses is so far away from what I’m used to.
“Beautiful, right?” Mia asks, coming to stand by my
side.
“Not bad,” I say.
She shakes her head. “Have we found the one?”
I nod. “I think so. It’s the best of a bad bunch.”
She laughs. “You realize most of these dresses are worth
thousands of dollars each?”
“Yeah, I just don’t like dresses.”
“Too bad, because they suit you.” She returns to the
rack and plucks out a teal blue ballgown with a huge skirt
that puffs out from the waist. “Do you mind if I wear this
one?”
“Definitely not. Have it for all I care.”
She laughs. “You’d look beautiful in this too, you know. I
think any dress you wear you’d look stunning.”
I smile at her, shaking my head. I’ve never had female
friends, not close ones anyway. It feels a little odd but also
good to talk with her so freely like this. For the first time in
the three weeks since I arrived here, I feel almost happy.
Mia gets into the dress and does a twirl. “How do I
look?”
“Like a million bucks,” I say.
She laughs, but a booming voice cuts the laughter short.
“What are you doing in here, Mia?” Massimo looks irritated
as he stands there, eyeing her.
“I’m helping my sister-in-law pick her dress for
tonight.”
Massimo’s attention moves to me, his eyes dragging
slowly down my dress and then back to my face. “And why
are you wearing one of my wife’s dresses?”
I step forward. “Because it doesn’t suit me, so I told her
she could have it.”
His eyes narrow. “It was my gift to you. Mia has plenty
of dresses.”
“So you expect me to leave a dress I’ll never wear
rotting away in a closet?” I cross my arms over my chest,
glaring at him. “I’m not a spoiled, rich brat who wastes
expensive things like you, Massimo.”
A muscle twitches in his jaw as he clenches it.
Mia clears her throat. “I had better get ready.” She slips
out of the closet, leaving me at the mercy of my husband.
Massimo crosses his arms over his broad chest and
leans against the doorway, watching me like an animal
waiting to pounce on its prey the moment it moves.
I swallow hard, which draws his eyes to my throat. They
darken as if remembering a memory of his palm around it
like a fucking collar last night. Massimo loves choking me
during sex and I can’t say I’m too opposed to it, either. It
turns me on like nothing else does. It’s been tense between
us ever since our wedding night one week ago whenever
we’re alone together. Within minutes, we’re clawing at
each other’s clothes like a couple of horny teenagers.
“Did I give you permission to give away your clothes?”
he asks, his tone so cold it sends a shiver down my spine.
I shake my head. “No, but I would have never worn it, so
it seemed a waste when it so clearly suited Mia.” I cross my
arms over my chest. “She’s family, so why does it matter?”
He stalks toward me and backs me against the mirror
behind, caging me in with his arms on either side. “It
matters because I bought them for you, princess. And every
fucking dress in here suits you, you would look gorgeous in
a fucking black trash bag.” A muscle in his jaw twitches as
he looms over me. “But I like you best with nothing on.” He
kisses my neck and I moan, instantly turned on by the
prospect of him fucking me. “Unfortunately, we don’t have
time as we’re going to be late for the Fundraiser.”
I shudder in disappointment as he moves away from me,
undressing himself and leaving me lusting after his
muscular, naked body. “Are you sure we don’t have time?”
He glares at me over his shoulder, a cruel smirk twisting
his lips. “Sorry, princess.”
I hate that I want anything from him after what he’s
done and my cheeks heat at being the one to act
disappointed. Pushing my embarrassment aside, I walk out
of the closet into the bedroom and into the adjoining
bathroom to check my make-up. After fixing it a little,
Massimo appears behind me in the mirror, dressed in an
impeccably tailored black tuxedo that somehow makes his
eyes sparkle.
He turns something over in his hand, drawing my eyes
to it.
“What’s that?”
 The flash of his eyes scares me as he closes the gap
between us, pressing the hard length of his cock into my
back. “A toy, since you were so disappointed that we
couldn’t have fun.” His hands lift the hem of my dress and I
tremble as his fingers skate over the sensitive flesh
between my thighs.
I grab his hand and stop him. “What kind of toy?” My
eyes narrow as I watch him in the mirror.
“No questions.” He pulls down my panties and shoves
the toy into my pussy roughly, making me groan. “I’m going
to have a lot of fun with you tonight, princess.”
My stomach churns as he pulls out a small remote
control and then presses a button, sending a pulsing
vibration right through my core. “Fuck,” I breathe, jolting
forwards at the sudden intensity of pleasure against my clit
and inside of me. “You can’t be serious?”
That cruel smirk twists onto his lips as he watches me
with dark eyes in the mirror, keeping me trapped against
the sink with his body. “Deadly.”
I swallow hard and claw at the sink. “You are going to
make me look a fool.”
Massimo grabs the back of my neck, forcing me to stand
upright against him. “You could never look a fool,
princess.”
I glare at him. “Not even while you edge me to climax in
a room full of people?”
His lips touch the edge of my earlobe and he murmurs,
“When you climax is when you are the most beautiful I’ve
ever seen you.”
I sink my teeth into my bottom lip, hating the way my
body responds to his touch and his voice and everything
about the evil son of a bitch behind me. His cock twitches
against my back and I moan, wishing he’d just stop playing
with me and fuck me before we go.
“Now, we’re going to be late.” He switches off the device
and pulls my panties back up, dropping the hem of my
dress. “Let’s go.” He holds out his arm for me to take, but I
don’t.
Instead, I walk out of the bathroom and toward the
bedroom door alone.
“Careful tonight, baby. You know I have a lot of power
over you.”
I stiffen as I glance over my shoulder to see him holding
the remote.
“If you don’t behave, I won’t hesitate to punish you.”
My heart accelerates in my chest as I realize he’s just
insured I can’t cause a stir at this event. I narrow my eyes
at him. “And what happens if I remove it?”
He tilts his head. “I have a chastity belt that would make
that impossible.” He raps a finger on his chin. “Do I need to
fit it?”
I swallow hard and shake my head. “No, let’s go.” I rush
for the door and open it before he can reach me, slamming
it in his face.
He growls behind me and charges down the corridor in
pursuit.
I gasp as he grabs my wrist and yanks me around to face
him.
“I’m warning you, Paisley, if there is any funny business,
I won’t hesitate to punish you by any means necessary in
public.” His breath falls on my face as he leers over me,
those dark eyes flashing with fire.
“And I’m warning you that you’d better get your hand off
me.” I yank it away. “I won’t hesitate to tell you to fuck off
in public.”
The buzz between my legs starts up and I sink my teeth
into my bottom lip to stop myself from crying out, turning
and glaring at the man who, unfortunately, is now my
husband. “Turn it off.”
“Or what, princess?”
I grind my teeth together and ignore the vibrations,
walking down the corridor toward the stairs without
another word. Two can play at this game and if I’m going to
beat him, then I have to ensure that I don’t let this fucking
toy affect me somehow.

OceanofPDF.com
 20

OceanofPDF.com
 MASSIMO

T he casino is packed full of the usual politicians and

rich business executives as we enter through the
front.
Paisley is tense by my side. On edge, wondering when
and where I might torture her with the vibrator shoved
inside of her. Her bravado about telling me to fuck off was
admirable, but unbelievable. She knows what happens if
she disobeys me. The vibrator lodged in her pretty little
cunt is going to go off on full power and cause a rather
embarrassing scene.
I keep my hand on the small of her back and guide her
further into the party, stopping when I see Caterina Russo
approaching, a stern look on her face.
“Massimo, I hear congratulations are in order?” She
scowls at Paisley in a way that angers me. “This must be
Mrs. Morrone?”
I nod in response. “Indeed, this is my wife, Paisley.” I
meet Paisley’s questioning gaze. “Paisley, this is Caterina, a
family friend.”
Caterina smiles, but it’s acrid. “Pleasure to meet you.”
She meets my gaze. “Where did you find this nobody?”
Paisley scoffs. “Excuse me?”
I tighten my grasp on her hip and squeeze. “Are you
offending my wife, Caterina?”
 Caterina holds a hand to her chest, shaking her head.
“Of course not. I just wondered who your wife is,
considering I’ve never heard of her.” She gives her a
disdainful look before glancing back at me. “And you are
Massimo Morrone.”
Paisley crosses her arms over her chest. “Well, I’ve
never heard of you either, but you don’t hear me going
around insinuating you’re just a jealous bitch who can’t get
over the fact Massimo married someone else.”
Pride swells in my chest at Paisley’s tenacity, even
though she’s speaking out of turn. At least she does it
without shame, unlike Caterina’s thinly veiled insults.
Her eyes narrow, and she turns a deep shade of pink.
“How dare you speak to me like that? And you would have
heard of my father, Senator Federico Russo.”
Paisley smirks at her response. “Heard of him, yes, but
that doesn’t make you somebody.” She glares at her. “Why
don’t you run along to daddy?”
Caterina’s brow furrows as she scowls at her before
glancing at me. “Bad choice, Massimo.”
I growl and glare at her. “Better choice than any other
woman I could have picked.”
Paisley moves a little closer to me, and we watch as
Caterina walks away. And then she looks up at me with an
irritated expression. “Ex-lover?”
I scrunch up my nose and shake my head. “No fucking
chance.”
Paisley arches a brow. “Then why was she acting like
one?”
I exhale a shaky breath and pull my wife away from the
entrance of the casino toward the bar. “Because my father
always wanted me to marry Caterina Russo.” He shrugs.
“She was on the top of the list.”
“List?” Paisley’s eyes widen. “What list?”
I push my hair away from my face. “My father put
together a list of suitable women for me to marry.”
 “What is this, the eighteenth fucking century?”
I laugh. “Right. Ridiculous isn’t it?”
“And you ignored his list and snatched a woman who
doesn’t want you away from her life instead?” Paisley sets
her hands on her hips.
“How many times do I have to remind you that you
wanted me since the moment we met, princess?” I murmur,
moving closer to her. “I made the decision that you were
the only woman I wanted by my side.”
Paisley frowns at me, shaking her head. “I reckon you
just wanted to piss your father off like a petulant child.”
“Careful now, Mrs. Morrone. Remember the power I
have over you.”
Her jaw clenches. “You have no power over me. Turn the
damn thing on and see if I care.” There’s a challenge
blazing in her beautiful green eyes.
“As you wish.” I hit the button on the remote in my
pocket, but this time, switch it to a higher setting.
She jolts forward at the shock of it, her mouth falling
open, taking a few moments to recover and gather her
composure, but to her credit, she manages it. “See,
unaffected.” She turns her back to me and walks up to the
bar.
I follow but watch her from a short distance, admiring
the way she handles the torment in public.
A flood or pure green jealousy coils through me as she
gives the bartender the most alluring smile ever, setting
her hand on the bar and leaning forward so his eyes are
drawn to her cleavage.
My wife is playing a dangerous game. Dangerous for
other people, rather than for her. It’s as if she’s trying to
goad the beast inside of me to come out and play, even
though I know I have to be on my best behavior at these
kinds of events.
I march forward and wrap my arm around her back,
grabbing her hip and pulling her into me. “What are you
doing, dear?” My tone sounds tight even to my ears.
Her eyes dance with delight as she glances at me. “I was
just talking with this lovely bartender. He’s going to get me
a drink.”
I turn my attention to the guy, who can’t be much older
than Paisley. He’s the fresh faced, handsome college type.
“Then do your job and get my wife’s drink. And while
you’re at it, I’ll have a scotch.”
He bows his head. “Of course, sir.”
At least the kid has some manners. “What do you think
you are doing, princess?”
“Nothing,” she says, feigning innocence as she keeps
her composure better than expected. “I’m merely ordering
a drink and being friendly.”
“You should drop the friendly act when it comes to any
man other than me.”
Her brow creases, and she tries to step back from me,
but I hold her firmly. “You can’t be serious.”
My nostrils flare as I move my lips toward hers and
murmur, “Deadly serious, this toy is on level four, but there
are ten levels. Don’t make me max it out in punishment.”
She raises a brow. “I think all your edging has taught me
to cope with increased stimulation without release, so don’t
think I’ll obey you because of that.”
“Here are your drinks.” The bartender returns, breaking
the tension between us as my wife smiles at him again,
giving him a wink.
“Thank you.” Her eyes move down to his name tag.
“Logan. I really appreciate it.” And then she turns away
and walks from the bar without even glancing at me.
I groan as I grab my drink and chase after her like a
fucking lost puppy. “Where do you think you are going?” I
call.
“Anywhere away from you.”
I catch her in three strides and pull her back to face me.
“Do I need a fucking leash, princess?”
 She looks at me thoughtfully. “Could be useful. Then I
could tie you up somewhere and get away from you.”
I grab her throat with my free hand and squeeze. “You
know that’s not what I meant. Why are you pushing me?”
The delight in her eyes irritates me, but it also clues me
in to her reason. She still believes there’s a way out for her.
A light at the end of the tunnel when I get angry enough
with her and kick her to the curb.
“Oh, princess. There’s no chance you are ever escaping
me, no matter what bratty things you do in public or not.”
The light in her eyes diminishes and her brow furrows.
“I wouldn’t be so sure. A year of this bullshit and you will
have had enough. You’re a spoiled mob boss who is used to
getting everything he wants.”
I tighten my grasp on her throat, making her eyes
widen. “You will stay by my side, or perhaps I’ll go and pay
your brother a visit.”
Fear ignites in her eyes. “What?”
“You heard me. I have more power than you can ever
imagine. If you want him to remain alive and well, you’ll
think twice about pushing me.”
Her throat bobs beneath my hand, and I release it.
“Now, stay by my side and look pretty.”
She glares at me hatefully, but doesn’t say another
word.
I turn around and bump right into Adrik Volkov. The
sight of him here at a Morrone event puts me on edge, but
even more so now that we know what he’s up to. “Adrik?” I
question.
His eyes flash, and he plasters on a cocky smirk.
“Massimo. How nice to see you.”
I raise a brow. “What are you doing here? No offense,
but I’m pretty sure since our families are at war, you
definitely weren’t invited.” Not to mention you are
scheming behind all of our backs to wipe the fucking slate
clean.
 He clears his throat, shrugging. “I came to indulge in
some gambling. The event happened to be on, so…” He
narrows his eyes. “If it’s a problem, I can leave.”
Paisley approaches my side, digging her fingernails into
my arm. “And who is this?” She smiles at him and I notice
the way he licks his bottom lip as his eyes dip down the
length of my wife’s beautiful dress.
“Adrik Volkov, it’s a pleasure to meet you…” He raises a
brow, expecting an introduction.
“Mrs. Paisley Morrone,” I say before Paisley can
respond. “My wife.”
His smirk widens, and he nods. “I see.” He takes my
wife’s hand in his and brings the back of it to his lips. “You
are a beauty.”
I yank her hand out of his. “And taken,” I growl.
Paisley shakes her head. “Taken being the operative
word.”
Adrik laughs at that. “Was your bride not willing,
Massimo?”
I shoot her a warning glare, as she doesn’t know who
this man is or what he’s capable of. The last thing I need is
for him to gain insight into my relationship with my wife.
“Of course she was willing.” I yank her against me.
“Weren’t you, baby?”
I can tell it kills her as she nods her head. “Of course,
dear.”
Adrik shakes his head. “I’m getting some real tense
vibes off the two of you.” He glances toward my father, who
is lingering with his back to us. “I will greet your father and
apologize for crashing the party. After all, I’m hardly
involved in my uncle’s business.” I notice a muscle in his
jaw tick. “No hard feelings, right?”
I nod. “Right.” And then he walks away, leaving me
reeling.
“Who was that?”
 “Adrik Volkov,” I murmur, yanking her over to our table
on the far side of the room
“Where are we going?”
I don’t respond to her pointless question and stop in
front of the table we’re supposed to sit tonight for the meal.
“Sit down.”
She doesn’t disobey, sitting behind her name tag. “Who
was that guy?”
“An enemy.” I sit next to her, loosening my bow tie
slightly. “A dangerous one.”
Paisley squirms a little in her seat. “That device is worse
when sitting.” Her eyes find mine. “Are you going to turn it
off?”
“Are you going to behave?”
She pouts at me. “I always behave, sir.” Sarcasm drips
from her tone, but I offer her relief—for now.
“Don’t give me a reason to turn it back on.”
She leans forward on the table. “So, why is he so
dangerous?”
I shake my head. “I won’t discuss it here.”
“Is it because he kissed my hand?” There’s delight
dancing in her eyes again and I’m starting to think my
princess is enjoying tormenting me.
“No,” I huff, reaching for the bottle of wine on the table
and pouring myself a glass. “The others will join us any
minute, so shut that pretty mouth before I make you come
in your panties.”
Paisley grabs her glass and tilts it toward me, expecting
me to her pour her some.
I raise a brow. “You’re underage.”
“So what?” She waves the glass expectantly. “Don’t tell
me that you sell women for a living, but giving some wine
to your underage wife, that’s where you draw the line?”
I chuckle, as when she puts it like that, it sounds
ridiculous. “Just one, though. As I want you alert and sober
for later.” I pour her the glass and she sips on it, gazing at
me over the rim.
No matter how badly she tries to fight what this is
between us, it’s quickly becoming clear that she feels it,
too. A deep and dark pull toward each other. Every time
we’re alone, we can’t keep our hands off each other.
I signal for her to move closer to me, and she does.
“Why don’t we play a little wager, princess?”
Her eyes flash at that. “What kind of wager?”
“I turn on the device and play with it throughout dinner.
If you manage not to come, you can be in charge tonight.”
Her eyes light up at that. As I know, she’s been gagging
to get some control in the bedroom.
“If you do come, then I do whatever I want with you.”
She licks her bottom lip as if that excites her, too.
“You’ve got a bet.” She holds her hand out.
I shake it, smirking as I turn the device on to level six,
the highest she’s experienced yet.
She jolts from her seat, sinking her teeth into her
bottom lip. “Just out of interest. What level is that?”
“Six,” I say smirking. “Only another four to play with.”
Her face turns a little pale as she reaches for her glass
of wine, taking a long sip. “Bring it on.” Despite the
confident remark, her tone is less arrogant than before.
Paisley is going to lose this bet and once she does, I’m
going to play with her in ways she’s never experienced.
Tonight should be fun.

OceanofPDF.com
 21

OceanofPDF.com
 PA I S LEY

I claw at the edge of the table, biting my lip as

Massimo pushes the device into a higher speed. My
arrogant declaration that I could resist climaxing with this
thing is quickly crumbling as I try desperately not to act
out of sorts in front of the three stuck-up couples that have
joined us for dinner.
Massimo introduced me to them, but I can hardly
remember anything past my own name right now. All of my
focus is on not coming apart at the dinner table and
winning my bet, but I’m thinking the odds are in my
husband’s favor.
I lean toward him and whisper, “How long do these
dinners normally go on for?”
His smirk is down-right cruel and vindictive as he
glances at his watch. “At least two hours. There is after all,
six courses in total.”
“Six?” I exclaim, squirming uncomfortably in my seat at
the idea of trying to resist climaxing for such a long time.
“What’s wrong, baby?” He presses his lips to my ear as
he speaks, which only heightens my pleasure. “Do you want
to forfeit?”
“Never,” I snap, leaning away from him as I grab my
fork and focus on the fancy salad the waiter brought out.
Grinding my jaw, I try to blank out everything but the
sensation between my thighs, willing myself not to fall over
the edge even as the device pushes me ever closer.
The voices of the people we’re sharing a table with fade
into the background as my laser focus remains on stopping
the climax desperately trying to explode through me.
Suddenly, the device shifts into a higher level again and I
cry out, jolting forward in my seat. My eyes widen as I
glare at my rather cruel husband, who is smirking at me as
he lifts his glass to his lips.
The other guests at the table glance all look at me with
quizzical expressions.
“Are you okay, dear?” An older woman asks, looking a
little concerned.
“Y-Yes, sorry.” I stand, knowing that I can’t take another
second of this. “If you’ll excuse me, I need to use the
restroom.”
Massimo grabs my wrist, pulling me close, which only
heightens the now impossible pleasure spiking through my
veins. “That’s cheating. Do you forfeit?” He murmurs in my
ear.
I don’t answer, yanking my arm free and rushing away
from the table as fast as I can. The bastard turns the
setting up again, making me jump as my thighs quiver.
Fuck.
At this rate, I won’t make it to the bathroom. Somehow I
find the ability to rush down the corridor and into the
bathroom, which thankfully is empty. And then I shut
myself in a cubicle, pulling down my panties and fumbling
to remove the torturous device.
That’s when it goes up another level and I cry out,
coming apart instantly as the vibrations become too
intense. Someone enters the bathroom and then I hear the
lock turn on the inside, setting my nerves on edge.
“You can’t walk away from a bet like that, Paisley,”
Massimo murmurs, his deep, velvety voice echoing around
the enclosed space.
 My nipples harden and I shut my eyes, trying to steady
my breathing. “You win, alright? I couldn’t handle it.”
He laughs darkly, the sound making the hair on the back
of my neck stand on end. “Come out, princess.”
I bite my bottom lip knowing that moment I leave this
stall he’s going to have his way with me, right here in the
middle of a fundraiser. “Why?”
“Don’t question me. You lost the bet, which means I get
to do whatever I want with you.”
“Tonight,” I confirm.
His footsteps grow closer to the stall I’m hiding in, like a
coward. “It is tonight, Paisley.” He pushes at the door.
“Unlock it before I break it open.”
I draw in a shaky breath and reach for the latch, flicking
it over.
Massimo doesn’t offer me the chance to come out.
Instead, he flings open the door and blocks the exit. His
dark eyes instantly go to my hitched up dress where I was
in the middle of attempting to remove the device. “Are you
being a naughty girl, Paisley?”
I narrow my eyes at him. “I’m removing this damn thing,
as the bet is off.”
He moves forward and grabs my wrists in one hand,
forcing them over my head as he pushes me against the
wall of the stall. “The bet was an afterthought. This device
was supposed to stay in all night.”
I whimper as he tugs at it, sending a shock of pleasure
right through me.
He pulls it out and cleans it off with some paper towel,
before stowing it in his inside suit pocket. “I bet you are
absolutely gagging for my cock, aren’t you?”
I shake my head as he shoves three fingers inside of me,
groaning.
“You are such a bad liar.” He pulls his fingers out of me
and shoves them into his mouth one by one, licking them
clean. “I’ve been hungry for you all night.”
 I force myself not to moan as he holds my gaze with
those dark, intense eyes. “Surely people will talk?”
He arches a brow. “Do I strike you as the kind of man
who cares what people say behind my back?”
“Not really, no.”
He smirks and pulls my panties the rest of the way
down. “Step out of them.”
I shudder as I do as he says. My desire to fuck up this
marriage is becoming increasingly more difficult, as my
body won’t listen to reason. It’s as if I’m torn in two pieces.
One piece wants to say no to the man who forced me to
marry him, the other piece is desperate to be completely
dominated by him.
Massimo grabs my panties and inhales, the sight of
which is savage and yet so fucking sexy. “I’ll never get
enough of how fucking delicious you taste and smell.”
I snap then, lacing my fingers through his dark hair and
pulling him close.
“Good girl,” he breathes barely audible before his lips
are on mine, claiming them with such raw passion it makes
me ache all over. And then he slides his finger in and out of
me, finger fucking me as his tongue dances in and out of
my mouth with pure desperation.
When we break apart, a cruel smirk curls onto his lips.
“On your knees, baby.”
I glare at him, as his cockiness always irritates me.
“Why?”
“Because I won the bet, which means I do what I want
with you.” He grabs my hair and forces me down. “And I
want to feel those pretty lips wrapped around my cock.”
I swallow hard as he unzips his pants, anticipation
increasing my need. It’s so damn dirty fucking in here like
a couple of sex-crazed maniacs, and yet at that moment it’s
all I want. Despite my desire to hate this man, there’s some
palpable and twisted desire that draws us both together
like magnets.
 His cock is hard and dripping with precum, making my
mouth water. “Open wide.” His dark eyes watch me as I
stare at his cock.
“What about the—”
Before I can finish the sentence, he thrusts his huge
cock into my mouth and forces my jaw open. I flick my
tongue around the head of his cock, making him leak
precum into my mouth. Arousal like none I’ve ever felt
pulsing through me as I suck him eagerly, enjoying the way
his eyes darken as he watches me. The power I feel when
I’m on my knees, making him pant for air, is intoxicating.
“Fuck, Paisley. I love how good your mouth feels,” he
purrs, watching me like I’m the only thing that matters on
this planet. “Keep doing it just like that.”
I moan around his cock; the desire increasing as he
continues to talk to me.
He grabs a fistful of my hair, yanking me toward him so
his cock slides into the back of my throat. “Such a good
girl,” he purrs.
My thighs are soaked at this point, as his words only
arouse me more. I sink deeper on his cock, gagging as I try
to swallow every inch. Every time he has me in this
position, the desire to please overwhelms my disgust for
him. It’s addictive, watching a man like him grunt and
groan because of something I’m doing.
“Oh fuck, princess.” There’s a lack of control in his
voice. “You’re going to make me come right down that hot
little throat,” he growls, yanking my head back forcefully
with my hair and reclaiming his cock. “And that’s not what I
want. I need to fuck you.” He pulls me out of the cramped
stall and pushes me so I’m facing forward against the wall
of the bathroom.
His rough hands grip my hips so hard I know he’s going
to leave more bruises. And then he spits on my asshole. The
cold feel of it in such a new place sends a zing of need
through me.
 I tense, wondering what he’s doing. “Massimo.”
He presses his lips to the back of my neck. “Ever since
we met, I’ve wanted to fuck this pretty little ass, and I just
won a bet that says I get to do whatever I want with you.”
I shudder as he inches a finger into the tight hole and
moves it in and out. “What about lube?”
He bites my neck. “You’ve made my cock pretty fucking
wet.”
My stomach flutters with butterflies at the thought of
him fucking my ass. And yet I feel my pussy flood with
more arousal at the mere thought, which doesn’t go
unnoticed.
“And I think your pretty little cunt will make enough
lube to fit every inch deep inside.” He rubs my clit, making
my body jolt forward into the wall. He presses every inch of
his muscled body against my back, including the hard,
throbbing length of his cock bare against my back. “Do you
feel how fucking hard I am for you right now?” he asks,
teasing his hands up the front of my body and gently
cupping my breasts. And then he moves one hand up to cup
my throat, pulling me harder against him. “I can’t wait to
test out your virgin asshole. And I bet deep down you can’t
wait, either.”
Massimo grabs his cock and rubs it through my soaking
wet lips before rubbing the head over my stretched
asshole. “I’ll get it nice and wet with your dripping wet
cunt, and then I’ll fuck this ass.” He doesn’t give me a
second to anticipate his intention, as every inch slams deep
into my pussy.
“Fuck,” I breathe, clawing at the wall in front of me.
“So fucking wet and ready,” he breathes, reaching
around with his fingers. “Suck.”
I don’t ask why, eagerly opening my mouth and sucking
his fingers.
And then he pushes them through the tight ring of
muscles, making me groan.
 “Relax,” he breathes, as they sink deeper and deeper. All
the while, he moves his hips in slow movements, fucking
me.
A low guttural sound comes from my husband as his
fingers sink all the way in. “How does that feel?”
I moan, as it feels so fucking filthy and good at the same
time. The idea of his thick cock in there instead is enough
to render me speechless.
“I asked you a question,” he growls.
“Good,” I murmur, clamping my eyes shut. “Oh God, it
feels so good.”
He kisses my neck and then slides his cock out of my
pussy, followed by those fingers.
I whimper, knowing at any minute he could take what he
wants and there’s nothing I can do to stop him. He rubs the
head of his cock against my stretched hole.
“I’ve been craving this for too damn long.” He pushes
forward and I scream as his cock stretches my virgin ass,
popping through the tight ring of muscles. “Relax,
princess,” he murmurs, stroking his hands up and down the
side of my body softly. “It will feel so much better if you
relax.”
I do as he says, ignoring the stinging pain and focusing
on the deep pleasure I felt a moment ago. Slowly, Massimo
sinks in further, spitting on the area now and then to
increase the lubrication. It hurts and yet it feels so fucking
good all at the same time.
Before I know it, I’m moving my own hips and back and
forth, trying to fuck myself on his cock. The mix of pain and
pleasure is exhilarating, and I crave more.
Massimo chuckles against my ear lobe. “Looks like my
dirty little princess likes getting her ass fucked.”
I grind my teeth into my lip and force myself to stop
moving, glancing over my shoulder at him. “I’m not exactly
getting fucked, since you aren’t doing anything.”
 His eyes flash as if I’ve challenged him and he grabs my
hips. “Let me show you what it’s like to be fucked in the ass
properly.” He pulls his cock almost all the way out and then
slams back in with such brutal force, I scream.
If anyone were to walk past the bathroom at this
moment, they’d think someone was being murdered in
here.
My body shudders as I try to sort through the sensations
flooding through my body. Pain, euphoria, and confusion
make for an odd mix as I enjoy the brutal assault of my
husband’s cock stretching my ass out so roughly.
“That’s it, fuck, take that cock,” he growls, sounding
more beast than man. His lips tease against my ear as he
grabs my throat and squeezes softly. The feel of his rough
hand against my neck feels right, like a collar I long to
wear. “I never imagined your ass could feel so fucking
good, princess.”
I moan, the pleasure beginning to outweigh all the other
sensations. “Fuck me, sir,” I breathe.
He pounds into my ass harder, taking me with such
powerful strokes I’m sure he’ll break me apart any
moment. Someone tries to enter the bathroom, finding it
locked. Massimo doesn’t stop. He’s lost to this as much as I
am. Our bodies becoming one as he takes my anal virginity
like the cruel savage he is.
There’s nothing tender or soft about the man I married.
He’s unforgivably rough, and I hate how much I love it. The
way my body responds to his as if we were made to fit
perfectly. My pussy is so wet I can feel my arousal dripping
down my thighs as he pushes me higher and higher toward
heaven. It’s euphoric and heady in a way I never believed
possible.
“Oh fuck,” I cry, my head falling forward. “I’m going to
come.”
He groans behind me and grabs a fistful of my hair,
yanking my head back. “That’s it, princess. Come for me
with my cock deep in your ass. I’m going to fill your ass up
with my cum and sit and eat dinner, satisfied that all night
your tight little hole is leaking my cum into your panties.”
The intensity of his voice alone is enough to tear me to
shreds as my thighs quiver and my pussy gushes.
“Yes, sir,” I cry out, arching my back as he continues to
fuck me right through it against the wall. My vision blurs as
I try to recollect my thoughts, but the orgasm is so intense
and different from anything I’ve felt before.
Massimo sinks his teeth into the juncture between my
neck and shoulder, roaring into my skin as he comes apart.
I feel his cum deep inside of me and it only prolongs the
climax pulsing through my body. His hand goes around the
front of me, supporting me as he holds himself deep in my
ass.
We’re both panting for oxygen as we slowly come down
from our mutual pleasure. I swallow hard as I realize that
all my attempts to piss him off tonight have essentially
flown out of the window. My eyes are drawn to the ring on
my finger and I wonder if perhaps he really has made me
his in everyway. Ever since our wedding day, I can’t keep
my hands off of him despite hating him deeply.
Massimo kisses my neck and then slowly pulls his cock
out of me, making me whimper as I’m left with a gaping
hole. “Try to keep my cum inside of you, princess,” he
breathes, pulling my panties up and affixing them back in
place. “That was so damn good, and I’ve still got the rest of
the night to play with you when we get home.”
I shudder, uncertain I can take any more from him
tonight.
“Now, I’ll return to the table, and you wait a few minutes
before coming back.” His lips graze my earlobe. “We don’t
want it to be too obvious, do we?”
I shake my head in response, unable to find the words.
“Good girl,” He purrs.
 I turn and watch him walk away, wondering what the
hell is wrong with me. Massimo Morrone forced me into
marriage and stole me from my life, and yet I just let him
fuck my ass in a bathroom at some fancy fundraiser. I walk
to the sink and stare at myself in the mirror, hardly
recognizing the girl staring back.
My desperate need to get out of this marriage is slowly
fading into the background, as I’m having more fun than
I’ve had in perhaps my entire life. No responsibilities and
no worries, other than when my husband might force
himself on me. All my life I’ve had to look after myself and
having Massimo look after me feels good, even though I
don’t want it to.
The devil has me snared in his trap; the question is do I
still want to get out of it?

OceanofPDF.com
 22

OceanofPDF.com
 MASSIMO

“Y ou wanted to see me, Father?” I ask, entering his

study.
To my surprise, Luca and Leo are already there.
He nods. “Sit down, all three of you.”
I clench my fists and take a seat on the sofa in the
corner, as my two brothers do too. “What is this about?”
“Adrik.”
I straighten at the mention of the bastard who crashed
the fundraiser two weeks ago. “He had some nerve turning
up at your fundraiser.”
Father nods. “Indeed. I fear he was there to gather
intel.” He rubs a hand across the back of his neck. “We
have a mole. Lorenzo and I are sure of it.”
“A mole?” Luca asks, brow furrowing. “Who is it?”
Father exhales heavily, shaking his head and leaning an
arm against the mantel of the fireplace. “We don’t know.
It’s why I called all three of you here, as we need to root
them out.” His eyes flutter shut as he draws in a deep
breath. “If whoever it is found out we know about Adrik, it
would be game over.”
I loosen my tie. “Then we keep it strictly between us,
Dante and Lorenzo.”
“Agreed.” Father sits next to me, leaning forward with
his elbows on his thighs. I’ve never seen him so utterly
broken before. “I’m wondering how long I can keep this
up.”
“Keep what up, Father?” Leo asks.
He rubs a hand across his face. “They have diagnosed
me with stage three bowel cancer.”
It feels like those words hit me right in the gut, knocking
all the oxygen clean out of my body. My mind spins and my
heart speeds up at an alarming rate.
“What does that mean?” Luca asks, looking calm
considering the news.
“They are running tests to find out if it’s spread and
starting me on chemotherapy within the week.” He looks at
me then. “I’m going to need you to step up, son, and take
more responsibility, as I may not be in good enough health
to run everything.” He sets a hand on my shoulder. “The
famiglia needs you.”
I swallow hard at the thought of taking on such
responsibilities in the middle of a war. “Of course, Father.” I
bow my head.
“What’s the prognosis?” Leo asks.
He shrugs. “It’s difficult to say until they found out if it
has spread. My chances are relatively good if it hasn’t.”
We all turn silent as Leo swallows hard, nodding in
response. There’s a morbid tension that cloaks the air.
“When will you tell Mia and Camilla?” I ask.
He winces. “Not yet. I’ll wait until they confirm how bad
it is. Keep this between the four of us for now.”
I don’t like keeping things from my sisters, but it’s not
so difficult with Camilla since she’s away at school. It’s Mia
that will sense something is off if we’re not careful.
“You know Mia can be very instinctive about things,”
Luca warns.
Father exhales. “I know. It won’t be for long. They
expect to have the results of the tests they ran tomorrow
morning.”
 Again, silence falls over the room as we all fall into our
own chaotic thoughts. If I thought this war was bad
enough, trying to navigate it without my father at the helm
is far more daunting. He’s been preparing me for this all
my life and yet it feels like I’ll never be ready.
“Anyway, enough morbidity for one day.” He claps his
hands, breaking us all out of the daze we fell into. “I need
all three of you to split up and make enquires at our three
main locations.” He gives Leo a pointed look. “You go to
secret obsession and check in with the bouncers if they’ve
seen Adrik there. Also, check the CCTV for any signs of
him.”
Leo nods. “Of course, Father.”
“Luca, I want you to go to what is left of Le Stelle and
find the CCTV system. It was still intact, so we might be
able to find out if he visited before it was blown apart by
Spartak, as this plan has been in place for a long time.”
Luca looks irritated by the order, but nods. “Of course.”
“And you, Massimo. I want you to go to the casino.
Check the CCTV to see if anyone spoke to Adrik other than
us during the evening.”
“Of course.” I try to push down the clawing doubts that I
have the ability to run this the way my father did. If he dies,
I don’t know how I’ll cope. This is classic Remy Morrone.
Drop a bombshell on us all and then send us off on
important tasks. I can hardly focus right now on anything
but the fact my father could be dying of cancer.
“Good, off with you all.” He claps his hands and gestures
to the door.
Luca leaves first, followed by Leo, but I remain seated.
“Is there a problem, Massimo?”
I rub a hand across the back of my neck and meet my
father’s assessing gaze. “What if I’m not ready?”
He approaches and gestures for me to stand.
I stand in front of him, looking into his eyes, which look
tired.
 “You’ve been ready for years, Massimo.” He places a
hand on my shoulder. “I’m tired and struggling to keep up.
This is your chance to have a trial run, so to speak.”
I swallow hard and nod. “I won’t let you down.”
He smiles, but it’s forced. “I know you won’t.” He claps
me on the shoulder. “Now go and find this mole for me, and
bring his head on a platter.”
A sinking sensation ensues in my gut, as I can’t imagine
any of our men betraying us. I fear that once we find the
leak, it will tear our famiglia apart. Only time will tell and
once we find out who the traitor is, his head will roll.

T he casino isn ’ t busy at this time of day, but I feel on edge

as I enter.
If there’s a mole in the famiglia, I need to be careful who
I speak to. Approaching the service desk at the front, I
adjust my tie and clear my throat.
The lady behind the desk smiles at me, her eyes
widening slightly when she recognizes who I am. “Mr.
Morrone, how can I help you, sir?” She’s wearing a name
tag and her name is Jane.
“Can you show me to the surveillance room? There’s
some footage I need to check.”
Her brow furrows, but she nods. “Of course.” She stands
and glances at the other woman behind the desk. “Shirley,
I’ve got to take Mr. Morrone to the security office. I’ll be
back in a minute.”
The other woman waves her hand dismissively as Jane
comes out from behind the desk. “Follow me.” Her heels
click on the floor as she walks. The sound only setting my
already frayed nerves on edge as it’s like a gunshot echoing
around the cavernous room.
 She leads me out the back past the kitchens and then
down another corridor to a small office. There’s a man sat
in there. “Jamie, Mr. Morrone needs to check the CCTV
footage.”
He almost spits out his drink as he looks up at me. “Oh,
of course.” He quickly removes his booted feet from the
desk and sits up straight. “How can I be of assistance?”
“I’d rather check the footage alone, if you don’t mind.”
His face pales slightly, but he nods. “Of course not.” He
stands and heads out of the room. “I’ll just take my break
now for…” He waits for me to fill in how long I’ll need.
“Give me half an hour and I should be done.”
“Sure,” he says, saluting and then walking away.
“Is that everything you need, sir?” Jane asks, batting her
eyelashes at me.
“Yes, thank you.” I walk into the room and shut the door
between us, locking it for good measure. There’s no way I
can be too careful. The last thing I want is anyone knowing
what I’m looking for in the footage, especially not if we’ve
got a leak in our organization.
I take off my suit jacket and sling it over the back of the
chair, sitting down and typing in the date and time I want
to surveil the footage, selecting half an hour before I
bumped into Adrik as a start time on the main floor of the
casino. I fast forward through the footage, searching for
Adrik. That’s when I find him sitting down at a roulette
table about fifteen minutes before he bumped into me.
I stop forwarding and watch as Carlo sits down next to
him, leaning toward him to speak. My fists clench as I
wonder if he is our leak. Carlo has been a part of our
organization since I was a kid and is one of the caporegime.
He has a high-ranking position in the famiglia, so if he is
behind the leak, then my father will make an example out
of him. There’s no doubt about it.
I watch as they speak for a while before Adrik stands
and heads away. There’s no doubt he wasn’t here just to
gamble. In total, he spent no more than ten minutes at the
table, talking with Carlo. I pull my phone out of my pocket
and dial my father’s number.
“Massimo, have you found something?”
“Yes,” I reply, grabbing a USB drive off the table and
adding the footage to it. “I know who it is. I’ve got the
footage on a USB drive. Shall I bring it over?”
There’s a few moments of silence. “Who is it?”
I clench my jaw. “Carlo.”
“Cazzo,” he growls, swearing in Italian. My father only
ever swears in Italian when he’s really pissed off. “Get here
now.” He cancels the call.
I stow my phone in my pocket and clear my search
history off the computer. The security office guard is
waiting outside the door when I unlock it and he gives me a
nervous smile. “All sorted?”
I nod. “Yes.”
He scoots around me and heads inside. “Let me know if
you need anything else, sir.”
I grunt and head back into the main casino, where I
instantly spot Carlo. He notices me as he’s talking with the
woman who showed me into the back security office.
Excusing himself, he approaches, making my heart
accelerate in my chest.
Keep cool, Massimo.
“Carlo,” I say in greeting, taking his hand and shaking.
“How are you?”
He smiles. “Good, Massimo.” His eyes narrow. “What are
you doing at the casino at this hour?”
I shrug. “A bit of admin business for my father. He sent
me on a quick errand, as he didn’t have time to come
himself.”
Carlo appears to buy the story, nodding. “Do you want to
have a game?” He nods toward the roulette wheel.
I shake my head. “I’d love to, but I’ve actually got a lot
to do today.”
 He chuckles. “I remember when you never had anytime
for work, always playing.” He claps me on the shoulder.
“How times change, hey?”
I tilt my head. “Are you talking about when I was a kid?”
“I suppose I am. Time flies so fast the older you get.” He
sets a hand on my shoulder. “Don’t let it pass you by too
fast, you hear me?”
I nod in response, looking into his familiar brown eyes.
It’s hard to believe this man who has been like an uncle to
me has betrayed our family. His side will be heard, but for
now, I need to show my father the evidence. “I’ll try not to,
but unfortunately it’s all work, no play. Especially since this
war is beating our asses.”
His expression turns grave, and he nods. “Indeed. I hope
peace will come soon.”
“We all do,” I say. “It was good to see you, Carlo.” I clap
him on the shoulder.
“Take care, Massimo.”
I walk away, heading out of the exit as fast as I can. To
say I’m on edge is an understatement. After father’s
bombshell and now finding out Carlo is most likely the mole
in our famiglia, my nerves are in tatters. Somehow we need
to stop Adrik in his tracks, and Carlo may be our only way
to do that.

OceanofPDF.com
 23

OceanofPDF.com
 PA I S LEY

I laugh as Mia dances around the island in the kitchen

to some Italian song I’ve never heard before. She
insists its world famous, but I have to disagree.
Ever since I married Massimo, I’ve been allowed out of
my cage. Although I’m never alone without a bodyguard or
with Mia, at the very least. I’m still, as Massimo calls it, a
flight risk.
“You are crazy,” I say, rolling my eyes. “I’ve never heard
this song in my life.”
Mia sticks her tongue out at me and sits down on the
stool she’d been sitting on. “Then you’ve been living under
a rock.”
I shake my head. “I just think you’ve overestimated how
popular it is worldwide.”
She grabs an apple and takes a bite. “I’m bored.”
“Thanks a lot.” I raise a brow. “Are you saying my
company is boring?”
“Of course not, I just want to go out shopping.” Her eyes
narrow. “Why is it you are under house arrest?”
I shrug. “You’d have to ask your brother that.”
As if on cue, Massimo appears in the doorway, looking as
if he’s bearing the weight of the entire world on his
shoulders. I’ve never seen him look so down. “What are you
two up to?”
 Mia beams at her brother, clearly oblivious to his
dejected mood. “Having fun, something you wouldn’t know
anything about, Massimo.”
His jaw clenches but to my surprise he doesn’t make a
retort. Instead, he looks straight at me and I see the hurt in
his eyes. Something is wrong. I sensed it the moment I set
eyes on him, but looking into his eyes makes me certain of
it.
She scowls at him. “I have a question for you.”
He sighs heavily. “What is it?”
“Why can’t Paisley and I go to the mall together?”
His eyes move between her and me twice before he rubs
a hand across the back of his neck. “I guess if Sandro goes
with you, then you can go out together.”
I’m surprised by his sudden change of mind, but perhaps
a month without any serious incidents, he’s ready to trust
me a little. There’s no doubt that I’m torn. If given the
chance to run away, I’m not entirely sure I would any more.
My life here with Massimo and Mia and the rest of his
family is far more interesting than the life I was leading
before, even if I never chose it.
Massimo walks into the room and heads for the
refrigerator, grabbing a soda out. “You two keep having
fun.” He walks away without another glance at me, which is
out of character.
Mia arches a brow as she watches him leave. “What’s
got his panties in a twist?”
I shrug. “Don’t ask me.”
She chuckles. “Well, you’re his wife and he rarely ever
lets you stay with me when he returns.” Her eyes narrow.
“Did you two have a fight?”
I shake my head. “Not that I’m aware of.”
“He must just be in a bad mood. Maybe the war isn’t
going our way.” She pulls her cell phone out. “I can’t wait
for you to meet Camilla. She’s on her way home now.”
 I smile at the thought of meeting another one of
Massimo’s sisters. If she’s anything like Mia, then we’ll get
on just fine. “How long is she on vacation?”
“Only two weeks for spring break. It will fly by.” She
beams at me suddenly. “Now you’re no longer under house
arrest. We can all go shopping and to the movies.”
“Beats lounging around here.”
Mia types frantically on her cell phone, no doubt
contacting Camilla. It’s a little strange that outside of her
family, she doesn’t really seem to have friends. She says all
the friends she made at school were from all over the
country or belong to rival crime families. Her father doesn’t
like her hanging out with normal people, as they could be
spies or cops. So she’s stuck to the inner circle of her
famiglia.
“What time should she be here?”
“It’s a long drive from Maine. I think they’ll stop in a
hotel halfway and be here tomorrow.”
She waves her hand and puts away her phone. “Anyway,
enough about my sister. Do you want to order takeout for
dinner?”
“Chinese?”
She smiles. “Sounds good.”
“I’ll check if Massimo wants anything.” I stand and Mia
gives me a strange look. “What?”
“Nothing, it’s just when did you start thinking about
what my brother wants?” She tilts her head. “Last I heard,
you hated him for forcing you to marry him.”
“I do, but it has its perks, too.” I smile at her. “You being
one of them.”
She holds her hand over her heart. “I’m honored you
feel that way.”
I roll my eyes. “I’ll be back soon.”
She waves her hand dismissively. “Take your time.”
I walk out of the kitchen in the direction Massimo went,
searching the vast home for him.
 The place is like a maze and if it weren’t for Mia as my
guide, teaching me the layout, I’d be lost.
A grunt catches my attention from behind a slightly ajar
door and I peek through, my mouth watering when I see
Massimo in what appears to be a home gym.
He has his top off and is only wearing a pair of gray
jogging pants as he lifts heavy weights on a bench. Rivulets
of sweat bead off his chest and his forehead as he works
out, grunting.
I clench my thighs together, as my mind instantly goes
to the gutter.
Mia is right. A month ago, I’d never care what Massimo
wanted or go in search of him, and now I can’t help but be
concerned by his odd behavior.
Normally, he works out in the mornings, not after work.
Once he sets the weights down on the floor, I knock
gently on the door.
Massimo turns, eyes zoning in on me. “What are you
doing in here?”
I let myself in and shut the door behind me. “Mia and I
are going to order Chinese food and I wondered if you
wanted to join us?”
His eyes narrow. “Is that really why you are lurking
around the corridors looking for me?”
I bite my bottom lip. “Not exactly. I noticed you don’t
seem yourself.”
He arches a dark brow. “Is that right?” He walks toward
me and it’s impossible to keep my eyes off of his chiseled
body. The sweat dripping from his skin accentuates every
dip and valley of his muscles and the low hanging
sweatpants draw my attention to the V disappearing
beneath them. “Look at my face, princess, and not my
body.” He lifts my chin with his finger. “I don’t appreciate
being objectified.”
I laugh, but it doesn’t sound right to my ears. “But it’s
okay when you objectify me?”
 “Yes, because you are mine.” The air escapes my lungs
as he kisses me passionately and I know in that moment
that when I went searching for him, this is what I was
looking for. I’ve become addicted to this man’s touch
despite being certain I’d never let that happen.
When we break apart, there’s a strange look in his eyes.
“Are you okay?” I ask.
His throat bobs as he swallows and shakes his head.
“No.”
“Do you want to talk about it?”
He shakes his head and laces his fingers in my hair,
yanking me closer. “No, I want to fuck you, princess.” He
pulls me around and forces me to kneel on the weights
bench in the room, lifting my skirt up. “Good girl,” he purrs
when he sees I’m not wearing any panties.
The past couple of weeks he’s been so insatiable I don’t
bother putting them on anymore, as he always tears them.
I shudder as he grabs my ass cheeks roughly and parts
them.
“This is exactly what you were searching for, isn’t it?” A
thick finger thrust inside of me, making me groan. “So wet
and ready for your husband’s cock.”
“Yes, sir,” I reply, knowing how much he loves it when I
call him that.
And then he buries his face against my pussy, sucking on
my clit. “Fuck,” I cry, arching my back as he works his
tongue in and out. He groans as he licks my pussy, driving
me toward my climax like a pro.
“How is that your pretty little cunt is so fucking sweet?”
he breathes against my skin, before thrusting three fingers
inside of me.
I moan unrelentingly as he works his magic, his tongue
swiping and sucking at my clit while he fingers me.
My jaw clenches as I rest on the edge of oblivion,
knowing one more move from him will send me over the
edge. He knows it too, as he plays with me, letting his
tongue skirt around my clit.
And then I feel his teeth there and he nips softly. It’s all
it takes for me to tumble into the abyss.
“Massimo,” I scream his name, shaking violently on the
weights bench as he continues to lick me through it.
“That’s it, baby. Come on my face.”
I groan as he continues to lick up every drop of my
arousal. My eyes rolling back in my head as he doesn’t let
up, pushing me higher and higher.
“I could do this the rest of my life, making you climax
over and over with my tongue.”
“Massimo,” I breathe, clawing my fingernails into the
bench beneath me. “Please.”
He laughs darkly, the sound sending shivers down my
spine. “What are you begging for now?” He spanks my ass
hard. “Arent you satisfied?”
I shake my head. “I need your cock.”
“Greedy Paisley.” He makes a tutting sound. “Isn’t it only
fair that you taste me first?”
My mouth salivates at the prospect. “Yes,” I pant,
knowing that I’d have his cock in any hole right now.
He walks around and stands in front of me, either leg
straddling the bench. The thick outline of his cock is visible
in his sweatpants. “Take it out.”
I do as I’m told, reaching forward and pulling his
waistband down until it bobs out. He’s not wearing any
underpants.
My stomach flutters as I grab it and tug on the thick
length of him, groaning as the deep ache inside of me only
increases.
“Open wide, princess.”
Unhinging my jaw, I wait for his assault. He slips into my
mouth and I groan around it, loving the way it feels as he
goes all the way to the back of my throat.
My reflexes hold out for a while before I gag on him.
 His eyes dilate as he watches me. “I’ll never get enough
of this hot little mouth, Paisley.”
I let him take all the control, thrusting in and out of my
mouth as I suck on the length of him.
“Fuck, baby, just like that.” His jaw clenches as he gazes
down at me. “That’s so fucking good.”
I can’t take it anymore as the need between my thighs
becomes unbearable. I reach down and rub my clit.
Massimo’s eyes flash as he notices. “Such an insatiable
little cunt you have.” He pulls his cock out of my mouth.
“Time for me to fuck it.”
I moan and eagerly wait for him to move around me, but
instead he lies down on the bench.
“Hop on, baby.” He puts his hands behind his neck and I
quickly shift, so I’m straddling his thick thighs.
This is the first time I’ve ever been on top, and I feel at a
loss about what to do. After all, I was a virgin before
Massimo and he’s taken the lead every time.
He senses my apprehension, smirking slightly. “Don’t
worry, princess. Just move your hips and fuck yourself on
me. You can’t go wrong.”
I swallow hard and then lower myself over his thick
cock, groaning as my pussy stretches around the thick girth
of him.
The moment he’s inside of me, all apprehension fades as
I move up and down on his cock. My body is desperate for
it as I roll my hips and fuck myself on him.
Massimo watches me with such intensity, his large
hands gripping my hips firmly but allowing me to take
control.
It’s an odd power switch, one that I’m sure won’t last
long. To be in total control as I chase my orgasm, grinding
myself on him.
His eyes dilate and he grunts. “Fuck, yes, Paisley. Keep
doing it just like that.” The words of encouragement spur
me on as I fuck him harder, moving so my feet are on the
bench so I can get more leverage.
Massimo’s eyes widen as I ride him harder and deeper
than before, spurred on by my need for him. “God baby, you
are going to make me cum so fucking fast.” His hands grip
my hips even harder, but he doesn’t stop me.
Instead, he lets me increase the pace, chasing our
mutual pleasure. I’m on the edge, so close to coming apart.
I hold eye contact with him, knowing that I’ve never felt
so connected to another person in all my life. A man who a
month ago I hated and yet as we fall into this rhythm of
fucking and sparring, I’m finding the hatred dimming.
Perhaps it’s even morphing into something deeper and
more profound.
There was no denying that since the day I set eyes on
Massimo Morrone, sparks flew. And then he acted like a
jerk and took me against my will and made everything far
more complicated.
If he had just acted like a normal human being and
asked me on a date, perhaps everything between us would
be different.
“Paisley,” he growls my name as he meets my thrusts.
“Come on my cock so I can fill you up, princess.”
I clamp my eyes shut as his command is enough to
unravel me. “Yes, sir,” I cry, slamming myself down on him
even harder as I climax.
“Fuck,” He grunts as he comes apart, shooting his cum
deep inside of me. “Take every drop, baby.”
I adjust myself so my feet are on the floor as my legs
ache and lean forward, kissing him passionately.
“That was so damn hot,” he says, searching my eyes.
“You fuck so good.”
He kisses me again before pulling me off of him. “Now, I
think I’ll have some Chinese food.” He winks at me. “After
all, we’ve both worked up an appetite.”
 I swallow hard as the Massimo I know returns. The
grumpy version of him that walked into this gym is
nowhere to be seen now, and yet I feel disappointed that he
won’t tell me what is wrong.
Plastering on a forced smile, I nod. “Yeah, I’m starving,
and I told Mia I’d be back quickly.”
He raises a brow. “Well, you lied, then.” He glances at
his watch. “You’ve been gone about half an hour.”
I adjust my skirt and swallow hard, wishing as
Massimo’s cum drips down my leg that I’d worn panties.
“Do you think she’ll know what we were up to?”
He smirks as he pulls his sweatpants up and grabs a
clean t-shirt off a rack to the side. “For certain.”
I swallow hard as he grabs my hip and pulls me against
him. “Let’s go and order.” We return to the kitchen
together.
Mia shakes her head. “Won’t be long, hey?”
“Sorry, I got distracted.”
She sighs. “Not to worry, I’ve already ordered as I’m
starving, so I just picked like half the menu. There has to
be something you guys like from what I ordered.”
Massimo and I laugh at how impatient she is and sit
down on a stool at the island, falling into comfortable
conversation.
My chest aches as I glance at Massimo, realizing that
somehow the anger I felt at first is fading. Instead, I’m
starting to like this new life he’s forced me into. A life that
was far better than the one I was living before I met him.
It’s hard to hate someone who has literally freed you
from borderline slavery, even if this life is merely a better
version.

OceanofPDF.com
 24

OceanofPDF.com
 MASSIMO

M y father circles Carlo, who he has strung up in the

old pool house. None of us wants any of the
famiglia, not even Lorenzo, to know about his betrayal yet.
First, we need to get answers from the man himself.
“You have betrayed the famiglia, Carlo.” Father’s voice
is intimidating even to me. “I want an explanation.”
Carlo spits on the floor, which results in my father
punching him hard in the jaw.
“You dare disrespect me like that. What the fuck
happened, Carlo?”
Carlo’s eyes are bound with a blindfold as he hangs from
the ceiling by his arms. “I’m fed up with being
overlooked.”
“Overlooked?” Father growls, tension coiling through his
muscles. “You were the most respected caporegime in our
famiglia.” Father punches him hard in the stomach. “And
you work with the Russians as if it’s nothing.”
Carlo chuckles. “Russians? You have no idea what’s
going on, old man.”
My father charges at him and punches him again, only
this time he sways slightly, losing his footing.
I rush forward and offer him support. “Let me take over,
Father.”
He looks at me and nods.
 “We know exactly what is going on, Carlo.”
Carlo’s brow furrows as I step forward and pull off his
blindfold. He squints as his eyes adjust to the light. “What
is that, then?”
“You are working with Adrik and the cartel to bring all
three mafia families down.”
His eyes widen. “How did—”
I slam my fist into his stomach. “What were they offering
you to betray us?”
He tries to recover from the impact before speaking. “A
lot of fucking money and a position in the only mob in
Chicago if Adrik’s plan succeeded.”
“Since you are going to die, do you want to die with
some dignity?”
His eyes narrow.
“When is he planning this obliteration?”
Carlo’s jaw clenches. “Why should I tell you if you’re just
going to kill me?”
“Because there’s two ways a man can die. Quickly and
relatively painlessly.” I tilt my head. “Or very slowly, over
several days, maybe weeks, in excruciating pain the entire
time.”
I notice the shiver that races through the man I’d looked
up to as a kid. He was always so tough and one of the most
respected men in our outfit. It’s sad that it’s come to this.
“Fine, he is planning to strike all of you on
Independence day, Monday July 4th.” He shakes his head.
“The kid reckons it is poetic. You still have a couple of
months until he strikes, but if I were you I’d reconsider
killing me.”
Coward. “And why would that be?”
“Because I’m your in to his plans. Kill me. It will make
him suspicious and might expedite his efforts.”
I crack my knuckles. “How the fuck can we trust you
after this, Carlo?”
 “Wire me up.” He suggests. “Whatever it takes. I’ll make
this right.” His eyes dart behind me to my father. “I got
complacent.”
Father steps forward, taping a finger against his chin.
“You are right that you are our only way to get intel on
Adrik’s plans.” He pauses, as if thinking through it all. “But
if we let you step foot in the same room as him, who is to
say you won’t warn him and we’ll be blown to kingdom
fucking come earlier than scheduled?”
Carlo shakes his head. “It’s impossible. He’s going to be
hard pushed to get it ready for the 4th. The missiles aren’t
ready.”
A sense of relief coils through me to hear that the
weapons aren’t ready, but I’m skeptical of anything Carlo
says.
“You could say anything just to get out of this, Carlo. I
know men who will sell their own fucking mothers just for
their lives.” I narrow my eyes. “We need time to discuss
what we’ve talked about.”
I slam my fist hard into his stomach, knocking the air
out of him. “That’s a parting gift.” I walk out of the room
and wait for Father to follow.
He stares at him for a few moments, before finally
saying. “I’m very disappointed in you, Carlo.” And then he
walks out and joins me in the corridor of the pool house.
“What are we going to do?” I ask.
For the first time in my life, my father doesn’t look
certain, as he says. “I honestly don’t know.”
His uncertainty only adds to my anxiety.
“Let’s discuss it with Leo and Luca.” He rubs a hand
across the back of his neck. “Maybe it’s time to add your
uncle and cousins to the loop.”
I clench my jaw as Uncle Marco isn’t the most
trustworthy person when it comes to keeping a secret. He
drinks too much. “Is it wise?”
 Father shrugs. “I’ll make it clear he needs to keep it
quiet.” He pinches the bridge of his nose. “I’ll call a
meeting for tonight at Sal’s.”
I swallow hard, as he hasn’t mentioned the test results
he was supposed to get yesterday. “And news from the
hospital?”
He nods. “It’s spread to my liver. They’re not exactly
hopeful, but they’ll do what they can.”
I clench my jaw, pain arching through my chest. “I’m
sorry, Father.”
He shakes his head. “Everyone’s time has to come at
some point. If it’s my time, then so be it.”
“When will you tell Mia and Camilla?” I push my hair
away from my face. “Camilla arrived this morning.”
“I’ll invite them tonight. Bring your wife, Massimo.” He
smiles wistfully. “I like that one.”
“I thought you were pissed that I didn’t marry Caterina
Russo.”
“I was, at first, until I met Paisley.” He nods. “She suits
you. Caterina does not.”
I smile. “Glad we agree on something.” I clap him gently
on the shoulder. “I’ll see you tonight.”
“See you tonight, son.”
I walk away, struggling to contain the swirling emotions
building in my chest. My father might die and I don’t know
how to cope. The only comfort I ever find is when I’m
wrapped up in my wife. She’s my salvation and I need her
now more than I ever knew possible.

A s I step into our bedroom, I find Paisley sitting at the

large dressing table to one side, fixing her makeup.
Leaning against the doorframe, I watch her for a while. The
ways she moves so gracefully, despite all her roughness,
she’s a diamond. A true find.
She glances in the mirror right at me, her back
straightening slightly. “Massimo, I didn’t hear you enter.”
I smile at her. “Too engrossed in that beautiful face of
yours.” I walk forward, knowing that I need to tell her
about my father before tonight. The problem is the moment
I tell her I know it makes me vulnerable. It’s not something
I’m used to being around anyone, not even my own family.
“Are you okay?” she asks, her brow furrowing.
I can’t understand why she keeps asking me if I’m okay
ever since I found out about my father.
Am I that obvious?
“Not exactly.” I tilt my head and perch on the dressing
table. “At the dinner tonight, my father is going to make an
announcement.
“What kind of announcement?”
I swallow hard, running a hand through my hair. “He has
stage three bowel cancer that has spread to his liver.”
Paisley’s face pales. “Oh... I’m sorry Massimo.” She
shifts to face me. “When did you find out?”
“About his cancer?” I shake my head. “A couple of days
ago, but he’s only just found out that it’s spread.”
Paisley swallows and nods. “At least they’ve caught it.
Maybe they can save him.”
She sounds so hopeful, but I know from my father’s
dejected mood earlier it’s not looking good.
“Maybe.” I clench my fists by my side. “He wants me to
take a more active role and step-up while he’s trying to
fight it.”
Paisley takes my hand, an oddly tender gesture
considering she still tries to convince me on a daily basis
that she hates me. “You’ll be fine, Massimo.”
An ache forms in my chest as I stare at our hands. “He’s
just always been there, you know?”
Paisley shakes her head. “Unfortunately, I don’t know.”
 My brow furrows as it dawns on me as, other than
knowing she has a brother, I know very little about
Paisley’s family or background. “No father?” I ask.
“No, he abandoned my brother, me, and my mom when
we were little.” She shrugs as if it doesn’t affect her, but I
see the hurt in her eyes. “I never met him.”
“And your mom?” I ask.
Her jaw clenches. “She overdosed when Rick was eight
years old and I was six.”
I swallow hard, realizing that behind the beautiful,
alluring girl I’d met, there’s a past. And by the sounds of it,
a pretty shitty one. “Family?”
“No, we ended up in foster care, but luckily, together.”
She sighs, glancing down at the table in front of her. “A lot
of kids aren’t that lucky.”
“I’m sorry,” I say, unsure what else to say, learning how
dark her past was. “That must have been terrible.”
“It was what we made of it. Rick and I stuck together
and made it out only for...” She trails off as if thinking
better of saying any more.
“Only for what?”
She looks at me with those dazzling emerald eyes. “Only
for Rick to drag us right back down again by getting
involved with the MC.” She shakes her head. “I was
training to be a nurse and had to give it up to ‘support’
him.”
“A nurse, hey?” I arch a brow.
She hits me in the arm. “Whatever you’re are thinking,
don’t.”
I smirk. “I’m thinking of you in a sexy nurse’s outfit
tending to my every need.”
Her cheeks turn deep pink and she smiles for the first
time since I bought up her family. “You are an asshole.”
“And you love it.” I kiss her lips softly, savoring the taste
of her. “I’m sorry you had such a bad childhood.”
 Her throat bobs as she swallows. “I’m sorry your dad
has cancer.”
“At least I knew him. Your story puts it all into
perspective.” I stand, feeling a little more positive than
when I walked in here. “He will fight, like he always does.
Hopefully, he will survive this.”
She smiles, but it’s a sad, wistful smile. “I hope so.
Despite the fact he held a gun against me as we walked
down the aisle, your dad doesn’t seem too bad.”
I chuckle at that and grab her hand, yanking her out of
the seat and into me. “What would I do without you,
Paisley?”
Her throat bobs and a look of confusion enters her eyes.
“What do you mean?”
“I mean that you are my rock, princess.”
Her eyebrows raise in surprise. “I don’t think I’ve ever
been anyone’s anything.”
When I set eyes on this girl in my arms, I knew there
was something special about her. Not just how utterly
stunning she was, but something else.
Perhaps it’s the hardship she’s faced that drew me to
her, but whatever it is, I know I feel more deeply for her
than I have for any other woman in my life.
“I love you,” I murmur against her lips, before kissing
her deeply to ensure she knows she doesn’t need to say it
back.
I’m well aware that my princess is still reluctant about
accepting her new life being my wife.
She claws her fingers through my hair, deepening the
kiss.
I feel myself thicken in my pants, knowing I need to have
her, but we haven’t got much time if we want to make it to
Sal’s in time.
Groaning, I prize myself away from her. “We don’t have
time, baby.”
She bats her eyelashes at me. “Are you sure?”
 I glance at the time on my watch. “Certain. I’ll make it
up to you when we get home.” I kiss her once more. “I
promise.”
She looks disappointed but nods in agreement as I pull
her out of the bedroom, knowing that now all my cards are
on the table.
Paisley knows I love her. Despite the way I treated her
so cruelly at the start. The question is, can she ever love a
man who kidnapped her and forced her to marry him?

OceanofPDF.com
 25

OceanofPDF.com
 PA I S LEY

F or the first time since I met Massimo, I’ve seen a

side of him I never expected. A compassionate and
caring side, as he’s clearly torn up over his father’s
diagnosis. Not to mention, the burden he carries on his
shoulders of having to fill the gap his father may leave if he
dies from his illness.
When I told him my story, he seemed to bounce back, as
if his situation wasn’t so bad after all. He sympathized with
me, something I didn’t believe a cruel man like him was
capable of. And then, he shocked me to the core with three
words that make little sense. He loves me. How could he
possibly say that he loves me after all the terrible things he
put me through this past month?
We walk into Sal’s restaurant, Massimo keeping my arm
tight around his as we walk toward the family. He’s
nervous. I can sense it in the way he’s so uptight and is
clawing at me like a crutch. It’s odd seeing a man like him
so shaken up.
Mia notices me and rushes over to my side. “Paisley,
come and meet Camilla.”
I smile and glance at Massimo, waiting for his
agreement.
He nods. “Go ahead.” He clears his throat. “I need to
speak with Luca.”
 Mia links arms with me and ushers me away from my
husband, toward a girl who resembles her. She has the
same golden brown hair, lighter than Massimo’s, and the
same light brown eyes. “Camilla, you need to meet Paisley,
our new sister-in-law.”
Camilla smiles, her eyes kind as they meet mine. “I
practically know you how much Mia goes on about you,”
she says, holding out a hand.
I shake it. “I could say the same.”
She laughs and then glances toward her brother. “How
is Massimo treating you?”
I shrug. “As well as can be expected of a man who
kidnapped me and forced me down the aisle.”
Camilla winces. “Yes, I heard about that.”
It’s surprising how different the two girls are to their
brothers. They don’t seem to take to this life of crime so
easily.
Mia nudges me. “He’s growing on you a bit, though.
Isn’t he?” There’s a glint of mischief in her eyes as I follow
her gaze to see Massimo staring right at me.
My cheeks heat as I break his gaze, shaking my head.
“He’s not as bad as I first thought, but it doesn’t change
what he did.”
Camilla sighs. “No, nothing ever will.” She flicks her
long, golden brown hair over her shoulder. “Do you know
what this sudden important dinner is all about?” Her
attention is fixed on me.
I swallow hard, feeling guilty that I know about her
father’s illness before she does. “No, Massimo said he
wasn’t sure what it’s about.”
Mia rolls her eyes. “He’s a liar, then.”
“Enough of that. How have you been since I’ve been
away?” Camilla asks, looking at Mia.
I find my attention drawn to the man who, a month ago,
I swore I hated with a passion. Ever since his rather
surprising admittance of love only an hour ago, I feel more
confused than ever. Massimo is a monster who can’t love
and yet he’s bared himself to me in ways I never imagined.
It makes me reevaluate him as a man, but it also begs the
question: do I really want out of this marriage?
I feel a bit of a third wheel as Camilla rattles on about
everything that happened to her at the Syndicate Academy,
so I clear my throat. “Excuse me.”
They both nod and smile politely as I walk away and
toward my husband. He notices me approaching, those
dark eyes flashing with amusement. Once I’m a foot from
him, he grabs me and yanks me against his side, leaning
toward my ear. “Couldn’t stay away for long, could you?”
I grind my teeth. “Not exactly. I just don’t enjoy being a
third wheel.”
He smiles as he glances over at his two sisters chatting
away. “They can be a bit intense at times.”
I raise a brow. “A bit?”
He chuckles. “A lot, then.” His hand slides to the small of
my back, sending a pulse of need through me. It’s
ridiculous how much a single touch from him affects me
ever since we met.
“Where is your father?” I ask.
He shrugs. “Late, I guess.”
I nod in response as a man I’ve never seen before walks
into the room. His eyes go straight to Massimo and he
walks toward him.
“Who is that?”
He stiffens when he turns to see him, brow furrowing.
“Where is he?” he asks the man, ignoring my question.
The guy nods to a corner and they both walk over to it. I
watch as he speaks with Massimo, and the way my
husband’s shoulders dip. A knot forms in my stomach as
I’m sure it’s not good news, whoever he is.
Massimo’s face is grave and unreadable as he returns to
my side. “He collapsed and is in the hospital,” he murmurs
to me, shaking his head. “That’s his bodyguard, and he said
that I’ll have to inform everyone.” There’s such
vulnerability in those dark eyes it’s hard to believe I’m
looking at the same man who kidnapped me, punished me
and forced me down the aisle.
I hate that the need to comfort him rises inside me,
especially after everything. Even so, I set my hand on his
and squeeze. “It will be alright.”
He smiles, but it’s forced and sad. “I’m not sure
anything will ever be alright again, princess.” He kisses me
and it’s achingly soft. “I need you by my side. Can you do
that?”
I search those eyes of his, eyes I’ve grown to love
drowning in. “Yes.”
He squeezes my hand and clears his throat. “Everyone
take a seat,” he announces.
A lot of the family look at him with confused
expressions.
“My father can’t make it, so I am going to tell you why
he called you all here.”
Luca and Leo look the most confused, as they, of course,
are aware of their father’s illness, but they sit anyway.
Everyone accepting Massimo’s order as they fall silent and
watch him. He doesn’t sit, but I take my seat next to him,
wondering how he’s going to break this news.
“Father called you all here today to let you know that
he’s not well.”
“Not well?” Camilla asks, brow furrowing. “In what
sense.”
Massimo glares at her. “If you shut up, I’ll tell you.”
Her face pales a little under the glare of her brother’s
dark eyes. “Fair enough,” she mutters.
“He has stage three bowel cancer, and it’s spread to his
liver.” Massimo cracks his neck. “Unfortunately, he
collapsed an hour ago and is in hospital.”
Camilla and Mia jump to their feet. “We must go and see
him,” Mia exclaims, looking panicked.
 Massimo holds his hands up. “Sit.”
They both sit back down.
“While he is fighting this illness, I am taking over his
role as the head of the famiglia, as per his wishes.” There’s
no sign now in his voice or his body language of that
vulnerability he showed me earlier, and I assume that’s
because he has to be strong in his position. If he’s going to
be acting don to a powerful family, he has to appear
unbreakable. “Does anyone have any questions?”
There’s a morbid silence that fills the room as everyone
stares at their new acting leader.
“Okay, that settles it. Immediate family will head to the
hospital.” He glances around the room. “Anyone else is
welcome to stay and eat dinner as Sal has prepared it.”
All of his immediate family gets to their feet at once,
including his brother and nephews.
Massimo grabs my hand, yanking me to my feet. “Let’s
go.”
“Surely I don’t count as immediate family.”
His brow furrows. “You are my wife, which makes you
an immediate family member. I’m not leaving you here,
princess.”
I swallow hard as he takes my hand and leads me out of
the restaurant. His grip is firm and possessive. Mia and
Camilla are both crying when we get outside, hugging each
other.
Leo rolls his eyes. “He ain’t dead yet, girls. Pull
yourselves together.”
They both glare at him, wiping their eyes. “He’s got
cancer, Leo. Have some fucking compassion,” Mia says.
He mutters something under his breath as he gets into
the back of one of the SUVS out front. Massimo leads me to
another and shuts the door, pulling at the tie around his
neck. “I can’t believe this,” he murmurs, eyes fixed on
nothing in particular. He looks vacant and so at odds with
the man I just witnessed announce the truth to his family.
 “Are you okay?” I ask, setting my hand on his.
He looks at me, shaking his head. “I’m not ready for
this.”
It’s an odd feeling seeing a man who seemed so
unshakable like this. Especially after all the shit he’s put
me through. And yet when I see him like this, I feel
sympathy for the devil. Sympathy that he doesn’t deserve
and yet it’s still there. “You are. If the way you handled that
is anything to go on.” I clench my jaw. “It couldn’t have
been easy to deliver that news.”
Why the hell am I even trying to make him feel better?
It irritates me how much I’ve grown to care about him,
despite everything he has done to me since we met.
“No, it wasn’t.” A muscle flexes in his jaw as he tears his
gaze from mine. “I just don’t know if I can lead as well as
my father always has.”
I stare at him, wondering how a man so powerful and
confident can harbor such uncertainty of his abilities
beneath that tough exterior.
It’s clear his father has been teaching him to take this
role for years, and he slips into it naturally from what I’ve
seen.
I set my hand on his on the seat between us and squeeze
gently, not sure what to say.
He looks at me then, those dark eyes full of heartfelt
emotion. “The honest truth is, Paisley. I’m scared.”
“Scared?” I ask.
He nods. “Scared to lose him. Scared to take on the
responsibility of leading my famiglia.” His eyes shut. “What
if I’m not good enough? What if I destroy everything he’s
built?”
I shake my head in astonishment. “I didn’t think you’d
be scared of anything, Massimo.”
His eyes open again and meet mine, searching them for
something. “I am human, you know?”
“Could have fooled me.”
 There’s a flash of hurt in his eyes as he turns his head
away. But I won’t apologize for that comment. Only a
monster sees a woman he likes and takes her just because,
making her his. It’s not normal, and it’s certainly not right.
Even if I’ve come to care for him, I can’t excuse his
actions.
“I apologize for the way I went about wooing you.”
“Wooing?” I scoff. “You definitely can’t call it that.
Kidnapping, yes, wooing, no.”
He chuckles, then a soft, rumbling sound as he glances
back at me. “Fine, I apologize for kidnapping you and
forcing you to marry me. Better?”
I nod. “Far more accurate.”
He sighs. “What I’m not sorry for is the fact you are
here, with me, by my side.” His hand tightens around mine
and he brings it up to his lips, kissing the back of it. “You
make every single day worth it, Paisley. And I’m going to
try hard to make you realize we were made for each other,
even if I should have gone about it differently.”
I raise a brow. “And what way would that have been?”
“Asked you on a date, to start.”
A date. It still shocks me that this adonis of a man who
could clearly have anyone he wants is interested in a girl
like me. A girl with no prospects, a bad upbringing and not
exactly a beauty by today’s standards.
I don’t wear tons of makeup, or take hours over my hair,
like some women. Jeans have always been my go to choice
over dresses that Massimo seems to like me in. I don’t fit in
his world, not properly.
“I don’t get it,” I mutter.
“Don’t get what, princess?”
“Why me?”
A soft smile curves his lips upward. “Only God knows
why, baby, but it may have something to do with you being
the most beautiful woman I’ve ever laid eyes on.”
I shake my head. “No, that can’t be right.”
 He growls softly. “Why do you always put yourself
down?”
I consider his question as I don’t think I do. “I’m not
sure what you mean.”
“You don’t believe yourself beautiful, even though every
man in that fucking bar you worked at eyed you like a piece
of meat.” He clutches my hand harder now, rage burning in
his eyes. “Even Axel was fawning over you at the party, and
that idiot whose name I don’t remember.”
“Elijah?”
“That’s it.” He shakes his head. “You had men lining
down the block for you, and you couldn’t even see it, could
you?”
I open my mouth and then shut it again, wondering if he
is right.
He seems to give up on me answering as he cups my
cheeks in his hands. “You are a goddess, Paisley. Now act
like one.” His lips find mine in a harsh and punishing kiss
as he steals the air from my lungs.
The car crawls to a stop as we break apart, and
Massimo’s eyes glaze over as he stares up at the hospital
his father has been admitted to.
“I can’t do this without you.” He grabs my hand. “Will
you stay by my side?”
I look into those dark eyes, knowing his actions have
been so rotten. My only answer should be no, but I can’t
deny him. Not when he looks at me like that.
“Of course,” I say, knowing that I’m treading very
dangerous water with this man. It’s one thing to care for a
man who forced marriage on you, it’s another to fall for
him.
And I fear I’m slowly being pulled down into his
carefully laid trap.

OceanofPDF.com
 26

OceanofPDF.com
 MASSIMO

I can’t stand watching my father like this,

deteriorating in front of my eyes. There’s something
very poignant when you witness a man so tough and strong
crumble in front of your eyes, brought down not by the
dangerous lifestyle he has lived but an illness.
It’s been five days since they admitted him, and I’ve
been to see him every day. Even though I remain outside of
the room while he sleeps, watching the great man I once
knew.
Today, I have to meet with Rourke and Spartak and tell
them my father is critically ill and that I’ll be taking over all
negotiations. The war, although now a farce, is continuing
through agreed hits. We can’t risk Adrik or the Cartel
getting suspicious that we know about their plans.
At least now the bloodshed has reduced, as we’re not
out to kill each other anymore. Although I’m not confident
that will last long. The Irish, Italians and Russians can’t get
on forever. Once Adrik is out of the picture, who knows
what will happen?
“Sir, are you ready to leave?” Arturo asks.
I glance at him briefly and then back at my father. “Yes,
or I’ll be late.” I run a hand through my hair and then tear
my eyes off the man I hardly recognize anymore. “Let’s
go.”
 He nods and leads the way out of the hospital into the
parking lot. When we get to the SUV, my stomach dips
when I see Adrik leaning on the hood. My fists clench by
my side as I try to rein in my anger since Adrik doesn’t
know I’m aware of his plan.
“What are you doing here?” I ask, narrowing my eyes.
After all, he’s Russian and we don’t get on with the
Russians.
He smirks and pushes off the hood. “Sorry to hear about
dear old dad.” He tilts his head. “Does that mean you’re in
charge now, Massimo?”
I shrug. “Yeah, so what?”
“I hear you’ve been to a couple of meetings with my
uncle.” His eyes narrow. “What about?”
My heart pounds harder against my rib cage as I stare
into the eyes of the devil. A man so fucking evil he wants to
blow apart his entire family. “We are trying to find a way
out of this war.”
Adrik runs a hand across the back of his neck. “Doesn’t
sound like my uncle to negotiate, especially since there’s
been no ceasefire agreed.”
“That’s what we’re trying to agree.” I glance at my
watch briefly, knowing I don’t have long to make it to the
meeting. “I need to get going.” I walk past him, stopping by
his side. “And I don’t want to see you hanging around here
again, you got it?”
Adrik just smirks, shaking his head. “I don’t take orders
from the likes of you.”
I snap, grabbing the lapel of his jacket and slamming
him against the car door. “You will watch it, Adrik. If I see
you here again, I’ll fucking string you up. Do you
understand?”
His light hazel eyes search mine as if trying to find the
answer to a question. “Got it.” He holds his hands up.
I fear he suspects that my meetings with his uncle have
nothing to do with the war and everything to do with his
sick and twisted plans.
“Good.” I let go of him and he slips away from me. “I
don’t want to see you anywhere near me again.”
I nod to Arturo, who gets in the driver’s side of the SUV
and starts the engine. Without another word, I slip into the
passenger’s seat and glare at Adrik as we leave him in the
parking lot.
Arturo’s brow furrows. “How did he know your father
was here?”
I shrug, as I’ve got no idea. Maybe Carlo wasn’t the only
leak in our family or perhaps the Cartel found out, as
Hernandez is particularly well connected.
Either way, I need to be on high alert. Even Arturo
doesn’t know about Adrik’s plan.
“We’re going to be late,” I say, noticing that it’s quarter
past three on the dashboard. “How quick can you get us
there?”
“Don’t worry, I know some shortcuts I can take.” He
veers off of the main road down a side alley and I sit back,
trusting my driver to get me to the docks on time.
It’s the only safe place where all three of us can meet,
since we all have buildings down there.
After a ridiculously speedy journey across the city to the
docks, Arturo pulls up with a minute to spare.
“I told you not to worry.” He cuts off the engine. “Shall I
wait here?”
I nod. “Yes, I’ll be back in half an hour, I’d suspect.” I
get out of the car and head toward the warehouse, which is
up for rent. We had to select a neutral place to meet, rather
than one of our own buildings.
When I get there, Spartak is standing to one side with
his son, glaring at Rourke, who is standing with Killian and
Kieran, his two brothers.
Luca is already there, as I asked him to back me up
today. “Always have to be late, don’t you?” he mutters as I
stand next to him.
 “I think you’ll find that I am exactly on time.”
He rolls his eyes. “I tell you, I’m surprised they haven’t
killed each other already.”
The tension in the room is palpable, like a living
breathing thing infecting the air. Everyone in the room is
on a knife’s edge. As I notice Spartak flexing his fingers as
Rourke taps his fingers against what I can only assume is
the gun under his jacket. We may have come to a tentative
agreement to work against Adrik together, but there’s no
putting years of bad blood behind us that easily.
I clear my throat, breaking the silence. “Since we’re all
here, shall we get to it?”
Spartak glances at me, a twisted smirk on his lips. “So
now you are taking control, are you, Massimo?” His brow
furrows. “Where is your father?”
“He’s unwell.” I run a hand across the back of my neck.
“And somehow Adrik knew about it and accosted me no
more than fifteen minutes ago outside the hospital.”
Rourke’s eyes narrow. “How would he know that?”
I shrug. “Beats me, maybe the Cartel?”
“What hospital is he at?” Spartak asks.
“Mercy, why?”
Spartak nods. “That’s how they know, as Hernandez
owns shares in the hospital.”
I clench my jaw as although it’s no good having him in a
hospital ran by a man who wants to destroy us, it beats
trying to weed out another rat in our ranks. Especially
since only the family knows about my father’s
hospitalization. “I’ll have him moved.”
Maxim steps forward. “Bad idea. If you move him, they
might get suspicious.”
I glare at Maxim, despite knowing he’s right. “Fine.” I
cross my arms over my chest. “The question is, what are we
going to do about Adrik and the Cartel?”
“Have you learned anything new since we last spoke?”
Rourke asks.
 “We found out one of our caporegime was leaking
information to him.” I clench my jaw. “I have him strung up
in my basement.” And am yet to decide what to do with
him.
I notice the flash of sadistic pleasure in Spartak’s eyes
as he clears his throat. “If you need a hand interrogating
him, I’d be happy to help.”
A shiver races down my spine at the look of sheer
excitement in his eyes. It’s clear the man takes an
abnormal amount of pleasure in torturing. I find it rather
barbaric, but do it because it’s what is expected of me,
even more so now I’m stepping into my father’s shoes. “I’ve
got it handled, thanks.”
He looks disappointed, but nods.
“Apparently, Adrik isn’t ready to strike yet.” I glance at
the Irish, who are all glaring at me hatefully except for
Rourke. “The bombs he’s working on need another couple
of months.”
Kieran and Killian’s shoulders both sag a little, no doubt
from relief. “That’s grand news if I ever I heard it,” Killian
says.
I nod. “Yes, but it doesn’t solve the issue that if we take
down Adrik, we have to take down the Cartel too.”
Kieran’s expression turns grave. “We get our supplies
from the Vasquez Cartel in Mexico. If the Estrada Cartel
cuts us off, we’re screwed.”
“All of us get our supply from south of the border. They
control all drugs coming in and out of Mexico,” Maxim
says.
I clear my throat. “We don’t get our supply from
Mexico.”
Every man in the room looks at me, confused, their
brows furrowed.
“Then where the fuck do you get it from?” Spartak asks.
I exchange glances with Luca, who shakes his head.
“That’s not something I’m going to disclose, no offense
intended.” We have been getting supply from Europe for a
number of years, since the Mexicans are too messy. The
Albanian’s supply us with girls and drugs, giving us a
favorable price for both. And the huge expanse of sea
between us gives us both a safety net in a sense.
“Great, so you’re the only ones who won’t lose out if we
piss off the cartel?” Kieran asks, stepping forward so he’s
shoulder to shoulder with his two older brothers. “Why
should we trust you aren’t just trying to screw us?”
I crack my neck. “You forget that your brother is the one
who approached me with this, not the other way around.”
Kieran’s cheeks flush and he bows his head.
“To answer your question about how we do this without
pissing off the cartel, I think we need to go over Adrik’s
head.”
Spartak runs a hand through his hair. “How exactly are
we going to do that?”
“Hernandez has had all of us running around for his
loyalty, when he never intended to give it to any of us.” I
cross my arms over my chest, glancing at each of the men
in the room. “We change it up and invite him to another
meeting, but this time, all three of our families will be in
attendance.”
Maxim nods as if he’s on the same wave length. “We tell
him we know about his plan with Adrik and persuade him
to back out of the plan.”
“Exactly.” I tap my foot on the floor. “Hernandez is
greedy, but he’s not stupid. The bombs aren’t ready and he
can’t hold out all three of our families alone, even with the
power of Mexico behind him.”
Rourke clears his throat. “It’s a sound plan, but we will
have to offer him something. He won’t back out for
nothing.”
“We’ll come to that bridge when it happens,” I say,
glancing at Spartak, who has yet to weigh in on the plan.
“What do you think?”
 “I think it’s fucking risky.” He shrugs. “How do you know
your man was telling you the truth about the bombs?”
“I’ve known the guy my entire life. He was telling the
truth.” There’s no doubt in my mind that once Carlo was
caught, he did tell us the truth.
“Fair enough.” Spartak nods. “Who will call the meeting
with the Estrada family?”
“I will,” I say, nodding. “At the casino.”
Spartak’s eyes flash. “The last time I stepped foot in that
fucking casino, my son got shot.”
“Things are different now. If we are going to work
together, we need to have some level of trust.”
“Trust?” Spartak’s eyes widen. “Your brother.” He glares
at Luca. “Shot me on my wedding day and you expect me to
trust you?” He laughs, and it’s an evil, piercing sound that
grates on my nerves.
Luca fidgets with the gun under his jacket. He’s always
been trigger happy, and that was one of the worse moves
I’ve ever seen him make when he shot him.
I grip hold of his arm and try to knock some sense into
him. “This won’t work if we’re at each other’s throats.”
Rourke nods. “I agree with the Italian, unfortunately.”
He glances at Spartak. “My father was murdered by your
—”
“Don’t go there again. I’ve told you countless times I
was not behind the death of Ronan. What good would it do
me killing the man I expected to partner with?” His eyes
narrow. “I don’t break my deals, Callaghan.”
“I thought we already deduced it’s quite possible that
Adrik was behind your father’s death.” I look Rourke in the
eyes. “It would make sense.”
Rourke nods. “It would, but if you’d have let me finish, I
was going to say that he was murdered by someone in your
organization, even if it was Adrik, and I’m still willing to
put it aside and work with you.” His eyes narrow. “Neither
you nor your son are dead, so I don’t really see what you’re
whining about.”
Spartak’s jaw clenches, his fists bunching as he starts
toward Rourke.
Maxim stops his father in his tracks. “He’s right.”
Despite his son stopping him, the rage doesn’t ease in
his eyes. I can’t deny that I’m dubious about working with a
man so unpredictable as Spartak Volkov. His son, Maxim,
seems to have more sense.
“Shall I make the arrangements?” I ask.
Spartak glares at me with a look so chilling I feel it right
to my bones. A look that makes me understand why a man
so formidable as my father fears him. “No, I will.” His eyes
narrow. “You will all come to Podolka, and I will arrange for
Hernandez to be there.”
Rourke tenses at the mention of the club where his
father was hit, but I’m surprised when he doesn’t make a
fuss. Instead, he nods. “It’s a deal.”
“Fine, Podolka it is,” I reply, despite the glaring look
Luca gives me. He wanted us to run things, but I know
when not to rock the boat. If we are going to succeed in
taking down Adrik, we need to work together no matter
how hard it gets.

OceanofPDF.com
 27

OceanofPDF.com
 PA I S LEY

“A re you fucking insane?” I hear Leo shout in the

corridor, drawing me out of the kitchen to see what
all the ruckus is about.
Massimo is standing in front of him with his arms
crossed over his chest. “No, he didn’t want to meet at the
Casino after last time.”
Leo shakes his head, pointing a finger at his brother.
“Father wouldn’t have stood for it. He would have stood his
ground and insisted.”
I walk closer to the two men, sensing this will not end
well.
Massimo’s jaw flexes as he squares up to his brother. “I
did what any good leader would do, compromise. We won’t
get anywhere entering a pissing contest with the two
families we are trying to work with.”
Leo moves a step closer to him. “That’s because you
aren’t strong enough. Father would have insisted it was
held at the casino.”
I rush forward, but I’m not fast enough to stop it as
Massimo’s fist collides with Leo’s face.
Leo growls and then launches himself at Massimo,
knocking him to the ground.
Luca appears and smirks when he sees his two brothers
scrapping on the floor like a couple of animals, his
attention moving to me. “Don’t worry, they often do this.”
My eyes widen. “Aren’t you going to intervene?”
“What, and mess up this?” He signals to his face. “I
don’t think so. They can act like savages all they want and
I’ll enjoy watching.” He winks at me.
I shake my head, turning my attention back to the men
acting like children on the floor. “Stop!” I shout, which gets
me nowhere. Rolling my eyes, I step forward and grab
Massimo’s wrist just as he’s about to land a punch. “I said,
stop.”
His eyes find mine and then narrow, as he yanks his
wrist away and lets go of his brother’s shirt collar. “Truce?”
He holds his hand out to Leo and he takes it, allowing
Massimo to pull him to his feet.
“What are you fighting about?” Luca asks, leaning
against the wall.
“Massimo agreed to the meeting with the Estrada Cartel
being held at Podolka.”
Luca’s jaw flexes slightly. “Yes, it was the only viable
option.”
Leo’s eyes narrow. “Surely he could have pushed harder
for it to be on our turf.”
Luca’s brow arches. “You try to negotiate with that crazy
son of a bitch and see where it gets you.” He waves his
hand dismissively. “It didn’t make sense to fight them on it.
We’re trying to work with them, not against them.”
Leo’s shoulders slump and he nods. “I’ve got work to
do.” He marches off, clearly irritated that Luca didn’t take
his side in the fight.
I move toward Massimo, setting my hand on his cheek
where a bruise is forming. “You should ice that.”
He closes his hand over mine, eyes blazing with anger.
“Don’t ever interrupt a fight like that again. You could have
got hurt.”
I raise a brow. “And you couldn’t have?”
 His jaw clenches and he sighs heavily. “We scrap now
and then. It’s what brothers do.”
“Men,” I mutter, rolling my eyes.
Massimo’s expression remains serious. “I need you to
accompany me tonight to the meeting,” he says, dropping
the subject. “It will be dangerous.”
My brow furrows. “Why do you want me there?”
“Because you are my wife.” He yanks me against him.
“Your place is by my side.”
I shouldn’t like that idea, that I belong by his side.
However, I can’t help the twinge in my chest when I hear
him say that. “Why will it be dangerous?”
“Every mob boss in the city will be there. The Russians,
Irish and Cartel.”
My stomach churns as I consider that for a moment.
Over a month ago, I’d never imagined I’d be married to a
mob boss or thrown into such dangerous situations, even
though the MC was dangerous in their own right.
I had stability as they protect their own and I had
unwillingly become one of them. As I glance into the eyes
of the man who stole me away, I realize he wasn’t really
imprisoning me, only moving me from one cage to another.
I hate to admit that I like this cage far more than the one
my brother forced me into.
“What are you thinking?” he asks.
I shake my head. “That I can’t believe this is my life
now.”
He winces slightly. “You hate that I’ve forced you into
this world.”
“Not exactly.” I sigh. “It’s complicated.”
Massimo pulls me so that I’m facing him, cupping my
cheeks in his large hands. “Tell me, baby.”
I swallow hard, realizing as I look into his eyes the man I
called a monster is so far from it in reality.
He may have been monstrous toward me at first,
somehow knowing without doubt that we were made for
each other. A perfect fit, even when I fought it.
“I was thinking that I was in a cage before you stole me
away,” I say.
His eyes flash with an emotion I can’t quite place.
“My brother fucked over my life and dragged me into
the MC’s business, making it impossible to escape.” I laugh
softly. “And you just plucked me from one jail and put me in
a nicer one.”
His jaw clenches. “I don’t want you to feel like a
prisoner, princess.”
“How can I not when you stole me away and lock me in
this house all day?”
There’s turmoil swirling in those dark chocolate depths
of his. “I don’t know.” His shoulders slump slightly. “I can
let you out of the house, of course. It’s just so dangerous at
the moment.”
“Won’t it always be?”
He nods. “Probably.”
“So, this is my life now? Every day I’ll waste away in this
house doing nothing.”
“No, I want you to be happy.”
I arch an eyebrow at that. “I find that hard to believe,
Massimo.”
He growls softly. “It’s the truth.” A crease forms
between his brows as he thinks. “You wanted to be a nurse,
right?”
The fact he remembers surprises me as I nod.
“Then, I will enroll you in the best training in the city.
You will need a bodyguard, but you’ll get your
qualifications.”
“And I can apply for a job?” I ask, skeptical about how
that will work.
“Not exactly. You’ll already have one at the private clinic
our family owns.”
My heart skips a beat as I search his eyes, wondering if
all along I misjudged the man before me.
 “I want to make things right, princess. When I first saw
you...” He trails off as if unable to find the words. “The
possessiveness I felt. The sheer desperate need to make
you mine was overwhelming. I can’t explain why or how I
knew. I just knew we were meant for each other. Does that
make sense?”
I shake my head. “Not really.”
He chuckles, but it’s laced with sadness. “I love you so
fucking much. Of course I want you to be happy.”
There he goes again, telling me he loves me. A flutter
ignites deep in my belly and my heart pounds a little
erratically.
Love means nothing.
My mom told us everyday she loved us, and she still left
us alone in the world, passed through a system so corrupt
and abusive it would have been better to live on the streets
at times.
I feel pain claw at my throat as I care for him, but saying
those three words to anyone freaks me the hell out.
He kisses me, filling the silence thankfully.
I melt into the kiss, returning it with the same aching
passion. Deep down, I think I am falling for the man who
took me hostage. A man who does care for me in his own
twisted way.
Allowing me to pick back up training as a nurse is a step
in the right direction. It would allow me a freedom and my
own sense of identity, something I’ve been lacking for the
past year since Rick got involved with Axel’s club.
When we break apart, he nods toward the stairs. “Come
on, we need to get ready for tonight.”
I nod in reply. “Okay.” As I follow him up the stairs, I
can’t deny that I haven’t felt so light in a long time. Maybe
the man who took me captive was only setting me on a path
toward freedom rather than captivity.
T he club where the meeting is being held at is an exclusive
place where only rich people come. It’s a far cry from the
bar Axel owns.
A bouncer stands outside in front of the red carpet
entrance. “Name?” He glares at my husband.
Massimo flexes his muscles. “Don’t be a fucking idiot
and let me in before I knock you out.”
The man’s eyes narrow, but he steps aside, allowing us
in. Luca and Massimo’s cousin, Rico, follow us inside.
Leo refused to come after his altercation with Massimo.
There’s not many people inside, since it’s still early, but
we’re ushered toward a room at the back.
A man with dark brown hair and piercing gray-blue eyes
greets us at the doorway. “Massimo, glad you could come.”
There’s something off about the look in his eyes as his
attention moves to me. “This must be the beautiful Mrs.
Morrone?”
Massimo turns rigid by my side.
“Lovely to meet you,” the man says, lifting my hand to
his lips and kissing the back of it. “I’m Spartak.”
A throaty, beast like growl comes from my husband,
forcing this man to smirk.
“Calm down.” He claps Massimo on the shoulder. “I’m
well and truly taken by your cousin, if you forgot.”
As if on cue, a beautiful young woman walks up to us,
smiling widely. “Massimo, it’s so good to see you.” She
hugs him and some of the tension eases from his shoulders
as he hugs her back.
“Hey, Imalia,” he says, glancing over at me. “I want you
to meet my wife.”
Her eyes light up as they move to me. “You must be
Paisley.”
 I smile. “Yes, it’s nice to meet you.” I hold my hand out,
but she waves it away and pulls me into a hug.
“It’s lovely to meet you, too.” She beams at Massimo.
“I’m so glad you could come to an agreement to work
together.”
Spartak and Massimo look less than thrilled as Spartak
clears his throat. “Yes, well, it’s that or allow my nephew to
wipe us all off the map.”
My brow furrows as I glance at Massimo questioningly,
wondering what he’s talking about. One thing I’ve noticed
is he doesn’t like to talk with me about his work. Anytime I
ask him about his day, he just grunts at me.
His jaw clenches and he breaks our eye contact.
“Indeed, there wasn’t a choice.” He glances at his watch.
“What time is Hernandez expected?”
“Fifteen minutes. Rourke isn’t here yet.” He rubs a hand
across the back of his neck. “If I find out Adrik killed his
father, I’ll—”
“You can’t do anything, not until we have the Cartel on
our side.”
Spartak’s eyes flash with a dangerous rage at my
husband telling him he can’t do something. “Watch your
tongue, boy.”
A younger man with dark hair approaches and similar
eyes, although they’re a more striking blue than gray.
“Rourke has just arrived,” he says.
Spartak nods. “Paisley, this is my son, Maxim.”
Maxim holds a hand out and I shake it. “Good to meet
you, but we don’t have time for niceties.” His attention
moves to the doorway where a man with brown hair and
blue eyes enters, a young woman clutching to his arm.
Spartak looks like he’s seen a ghost as he stares at the
woman, and I can’t help but notice the striking similarities
between her and him. “I didn’t know Viki would be here,”
he says, glancing at Maxim.
“Neither did I,” he admits. “Excuse me.”
 They both leave us alone with Imalia.
“I’ve got to admit, I’m lost with who is who right now,” I
say, laughing nervously.
Imalia smiles at me sympathetically. “Yeah, it’s a lot to
take in, but you’ll get used to it.”
“What did he mean about his nephew wanting to wipe us
all off the map?”
Imalia’s brow furrows. “Hasn’t Massimo told you why
we’re here?”
Massimo’s eyes narrow. “I didn’t think Paisley needed to
know.”
Imalia scoffs. “You didn’t think she needed to know, even
though you are bringing her right into the heart of it?” She
shakes her head. “What the hell?”
“Yeah, what the hell?” I ask.
He sighs. “There’s a plot involving the cartel to blow all
three families off the map, literally.”
The blood drains from my face as I stare at him. “As in,
blow us up?”
Massimo nods, a grave look on his face. “We’re handling
it, though.”
My stomach churns as he walks away, leaving me with
Imalia.
She gives me a shy smile. “I’m sorry to scare you with
that, but he really ought to have told you.”
I nod, forcing a smile even though my insides are
churning at the prospect of being blown up. “Yeah, he
doesn’t tell me much.”
She shakes her head. “I hear my cousin forced you to be
his wife?”
“Where did you hear that?”
“I have my sources.” She taps the end of her nose. “Is it
true? As you seem rather at ease with him.”
“Yes... I—”
“You don’t need to explain yourself. I know all about
unconventional relationships.”
 “You do?”
She nods, her gaze adoringly fixed to the man who
greeted us, Spartak. “My husband had me kidnapped and
strung me up the first day we met.”
My eyes widen.
“It took a while for me to realize that we were perfect
for each other, even though he saw it from the start.”
My stomach churns, as that’s exactly what Massimo
believes. That somehow he just knew we were made for
each other.
I can’t deny that when he kissed me in that bathroom
the night we first met, I probably would have agreed with
him. The raw, palpable connection we experienced was like
nothing I’d ever felt before when I kissed a man.
It was what came after that I hated. The way he just
took me as payment, as if I was nothing more than a
commodity.
“It can be very confusing, can’t it?” She asks, as if
reading my mind.
I nod in reply. “Yes, I can’t help but think there’s
something wrong with me.”
Imalia sets a hand on my arm and looks me in the eye.
“There’s nothing wrong with you. I promise.”
She seems so sure even though we’ve only just met,
which seems odd. And then I notice the entire room turns
silent and I glance over to the door to see a dark-haired,
tan man, flanked by two other men in the doorway.
The man at the front draws his gun, setting my nerves
on edge. I take a step back, wondering if this could be the
end for me. Massimo said it would be dangerous and now
I’m in a room with four mobsters and could easily get
caught in the crossfire.
And yet all I can think about is that Massimo could die
as the man points the gun straight at him. A heart-
wrenching panic claws at my insides as I watch in horror,
realizing at that moment that losing him would be the most
devastating thing to happen to me in my entire life.

OceanofPDF.com
 28

OceanofPDF.com
 MASSIMO

Y ou could cut the tension with a knife and suddenly I

regret stepping away from my wife at all. The look on
her pale face is enough to drive me wild with the need to
protect her.
“What is the meaning of this, Spartak?” Hernandez asks,
eyes narrowing as he levels his gun at me.
Spartak waves his hand dismissively. “If you put your
gun down, I will explain.”
Hernandez glares at him for a few painfully long
moments before lowering his gun, but keeping it in his
hand. “Explain, fast.”
Spartak smirks. “We know about your plan with my
nephew.”
Hernandez shakes his head. “I don’t know—”
“Save it,” I say, cutting him off. “We are here to
negotiate for you not to blow us to Timbuktu.”
A sinister smirk twists onto his lips. “And why would I
negotiate with the likes of you?”
“Because otherwise we’ll make sure we do everything in
our power to annihilate you before the bombs are ready.”
Hernandez growls. “You can’t annihilate the cartel.”
“No, but I can destroy your family.” I cross my arms over
his chest. “The three of us together are stronger than your
family alone, Hernandez.”
 I can see the old man thinking about my words, plotting
a way around this. There’s no way I’d ever underestimate
the wrath of a Mexican drug lord when he’s been accosted
like this. There’s every chance this attempt to agree peace
with the Estrada Cartel may turn into a bloodbath.
His eye twitches slightly, and then he nods. “What do
you want?”
Rourke scoffs at that. “We want you to stop planning to
destroy us all.”
“And what do you offer me in return?”
Spartak shakes his head. “Not to hunt you down and
torture you.”
I shoot Spartak an irritated look. “Money. We will all
give you money to walk away.”
Hernandez smirks at the mention of money, since it’s
always the way to a Mexican’s heart.
“Like hell we will,” Rourke counters, shaking his head.
“Why would we pay the bastard for plotting against us?”
The man we’re trying to negotiate with glares at Rourke.
“I must admit, I’m not sure paying me off is as satisfying as
taking the entire territory of Chicago for myself.” His eyes
narrow as they meet mine. “Think how rich the Estrada
family will grow once we eliminate all three of you.” He
shakes his head. “You couldn’t afford to pay me enough to
make me abandon my plan.”
“So you declare war?” I ask, clarifying his position.
“I didn’t say that, exactly,” Hernandez says, walking
over and taking a seat at the table where Maxim is sitting.
“Why don’t we all sit and have a discussion?” His two sons,
Thiago and Enzo, take a seat on either side of him,
remaining silent.
The slime ball wants to shake us down for God knows
what, but I sit anyway. If there’s any chance of salvaging
something from this wreckage, then I need to seize it.
Father is relying on me to sort this out and stop Hernandez
in his tracks. The idea of letting him down when he’s sick in
hospital and possibly dying makes my stomach churn.
“What do you want?” I ask, glaring at the man opposite
me.
“Territory.”
I had a bad feeling that was what he was going to say.
“You already have territory,” Maxim points out. “The
largest of all three of us.”
“Exactly,” Rourke says, shaking his head. “What exactly
are you expecting us to give you?”
“Central,” he says, matter of fact, as if he didn’t just ask
for the heart of the fucking city to be handed to him on a
platter.
Spartak growls, eyes flaring with psychotic rage. “You
will be dead and buried before you lay a hand on central
Chicago.”
Hernandez arches a brow. “I think you’ll find it will be
you, Spartak, dead and buried under the rubble of your
empire.” The smirk on his lips is callous and cruel.
Spartak moves forward, fists clenched, but Imalia places
a hand on his arm and tries to soothe him. Instantly, when
he looks at her, his demeanor changes.
“You know central has to remain neutral. There’s no way
one gang can control it. It’s the heart of the city,” I say.
Luca leans forward. “Right, and it’s a neutral space to
move around freely. You take that from us three, you isolate
us.”
Thiago clears his throat for the first time since they
entered and nods. “I agree it’s an overstretch. You should
just all give us a piece of your current territory.”
My eyes widen. “Are you insane?”
The heir to his father’s throne merely smirks at me. “No.
Give us something to make it worthwhile.”
“Contracts,” Spartak suggests.
Hernandez glares at him. “What kind of contracts?”
 “All three of us agree to buy our product from you and
sign contracts for that effect tonight. You end this bullshit.
That way, you have a monopoly on the drugs flooding the
city.”
It’s a clever offer, but not one I can uphold. Our deal
with Albanians is iron clad. “We can’t get out of our
contract for cocaine with the current supplier.”
Spartak waves his hand dismissively. “Fine, the two of
us, Me and Rourke, will sign contracts to that effect.”
Hernandez narrows his eyes at me. “You will need to
compensate us somehow, Morrone.”
“Guns,” I say simply, knowing our supplier of guns
doesn’t have a valid contract. We can switch supplier
without too much bother. “You supply our weapons.”
“But—” Thiago is about to speak when his father cuts
him off.
“Deal.”
A flood of relief coils through me, even though I don’t
allow my body language to communicate it. “Now down to
business,” I say, nodding at the empty chair for Spartak,
who has remained standing the entire time.
He sits down, and that’s when I hear a gun cocking
behind me. All of us turn to see Adrik standing in the
doorway, eyes ablaze with such rage. “Not so fucking fast,
old man.”
The blood drains from my body as I search the room for
my wife, knowing instantly I made a mistake in bringing
her here. Paisley is on one side, looking terrified as she
stands with my cousin, Imalia.
I notice the woman by his side is Eliza Estrada. Her eyes
are red and puffy, as if she’s been crying, and she has
handcuffs around her wrists.
“We had a deal, and now you go behind my back and
abandon a plan we’ve had in place for months?” He shakes
his head. “Not if I have anything to say about it.”
 Hernandez narrows his eyes as they switch between his
daughter and Adrik. “Let her go, Adrik.”
He smirks. “She’s my wife. I’ll do what I want with her.”
“Fiancé,” Hernandez says, shaking his head. “You aren’t
married yet.”
Adrik holds up a piece of paper. “As of an hour ago, she
is married to me. Eliza Estrada Volkov.”
Hernandez stares at him with his mouth unhinged,
shaking his head as if he’s broken.
Spartak stands, his hands balled into fists. “When I get
my hands on you, I’ll—”
“You’ll what, Uncle? Torture me?” he laughs, and it’s a
grating, sharp laugh that sets my nerves on edge. “Do your
worst. I’ll kill you first.”
Spartak growls and starts forward, only for Maxim to
stop him in his tracks.
“I don’t take being betrayed lightly, Hernandez,” Adrik
says, eyes fixed on the man he had intended to partner with
to destroy all of us. I see the intent in his eyes before he
acts, so when he pulls the trigger, it’s not a shock. The
bullet soars through the air and embeds into Hernandez’s
skull before he can move an inch. His blood splatters
Thiago’s face as his two sons stare in utter shock at their
father’s lifeless body.
Eliza screams, dropping to her knees as tears flood her
face.
“I just married Eliza, which makes me the rightful ruler
of the Estrada Cartel,” Adrik announces, as everyone else
tries to compute what just happened. I always thought
Spartak was the crazy one, but right now Adrik is acting
unhinged. His focus is fixed on Thiago, the rightful heir to
his father’s throne. I can sense he’s itching to pull the
trigger the moment he contests Adrik’s claim.
“Is that correct?” Thiago asks, eyes narrowing. “Eliza
may be the eldest, but that’s not how succession works.”
 “If you have a problem with it, I’ve got no issue taking
you out of the equation, too.”
“No,” Eliza shouts, jumping to her feet and trying to
yank at Adrik’s arm. “Don’t, please.”
Adrik shrugs her off rather viciously, and she loses her
balance. “Do we have an understanding, Thiago?”
I can sense the tension in Thiago’s body language. His
father has just been murdered in front of his eyes and this
asshole is trying to steal his crown to add insult to injury.
My fingers itch for the gun under my jacket, as I can sense
this will not go smoothly. Thiago would be a fool to back
down so easily.
As I glance at the rest of the men in the room, I can
sense they’re also ready for a fight. Spartak’s hands are
already beneath his jacket, ready to strike the moment his
nephew makes a move.
“No, we don’t.” He pulls his gun out of his pocket and
aims it at Adrik, ducking as Adrik pulls the trigger and the
bullet goes over his head.
Chaos explodes as I pull my gun from under my jacket
and duck behind the chair I’d been sitting on, using it as a
shield. My heart pounds frantically in my chest as I search
for Paisley, coming up empty. There’s no sign of her or
Imalia.
I may have just made the worst mistake of my life
bringing Paisley to this meeting. If she dies, I know I won’t
be able to live with the consequences. A bullet ricochets off
the table and grazes my arm. “Cazzo,” I growl, aiming and
firing at the man with Adrik who caught me, hitting him
dead center in the forehead.
The thump of his body hitting the floor is a satisfying
sound as Adrik backs out of the room and retreats, his men
dropping like flies around him. “All of you will pay for this,”
he shouts, before yanking a rather grief-stricken looking
Eliza out of the room and fleeing.
Where the fuck is Spartak’s security?
 The shooting continues as the men in the room rush
forward, chasing after Adrik. I glance between the door he
disappeared through and the back of the room where
Paisley was. I can’t follow though, as my mind is fixed
solely on finding Paisley.
“Paisley?” I call her name, jumping to my feet.
I search under every table in the room, but there’s no
sign of her.
“Imalia?” I call, and the answer is silence.
My heart pounds and that’s when I notice a door at the
back. It’s literally the only way she and Imalia could have
gone if they’re not in this room. I rush through the door
and run down a long corridor, which leads to a fire door at
the end. My heart pounds and adrenaline floods my veins
as I tighten my grasp on my gun, grabbing the handle and
pushing the door open.
A flood of bright sunlight hits me and I squint, trying to
see through it. And that’s when I hear it.
“Massimo,” Paisley calls, panic lacing her voice.
I see Adrik with his hands on her and my entire world
feels like it rushes out from under me. One of his men is
dragging Imalia toward an SUV. He must have avoided the
front entrance and gone out the back, since he’s Spartak’s
nephew and probably knows the building as well as anyone.
Adrenaline spikes through my veins as I rush after them,
my gun firm in my hand, knowing that I’ll die before I let
him take her. Once close enough, I lift my gun and cock it,
aiming it right at him. “Release her or I’ll sink a bullet in
your skull before you can turn around.”
This has to work. I won’t lose my wife, not when
everything was finally settling down. Paisley may not love
me yet, and perhaps she never will, but her acceptance of
me as her husband has been coming slowly but surely.
Adrik won’t screw this up for me, not while my heart is still
beating in my chest.
OceanofPDF.com
 29

OceanofPDF.com
 PA I S LEY

I crouch under the table with Imalia, feeling like a

coward for hiding.
And yet, what use am I in a gang shootout?
All I can think is, please don’t let Massimo get hit. Even
though the day he snatched me from the bar, I would have
been praying for the opposite. Is it possible to go from
hating a man so badly I wanted him dead to caring for him
enough that the idea of living one more day without him
makes my chest ache? It seems ironic.
Imalia squeezes my hand. “We should try to sneak out
the back.”
I swallow hard, glancing out from under the table. “Isn’t
it too dangerous?”
Imalia’s lips pinch together as she does the same,
peering through the gap in the chairs. “I fear we might get
hit by a wayward bullet if we stay here.” She nods to a door
less than five yards from where we’re hiding. “That door
would lead us out to the back alleyway.”
It could work. If we get out of there, we’d be safe. And
then a flood of guilt hits me at the mere thought of
abandoning Massimo. “What about Massimo?” I ask.
“He’ll be fine, trust me. In fact, it’s be safer if he doesn’t
have to worry about us.”
 I glance out at the men shooting at each other and nod.
“Let’s make a run for it.”
She nods and grabs my hand, dragging me out from
under the table and toward the door. We head through it
and then down a long, bare corridor leading toward a fire
door at the end.
“Are you sure we shouldn’t just hide out here?” I ask.
Imalia bites her bottom lip, shrugging. “What if they
come down here to escape?”
Fuck. She has a point.
“Let’s get the hell out of here.”
She nods, and we rush down the hallway and out
through the fire door and into an alleyway at the back of
the club.
The first thing I notice is the soft rumble of engines in
the background and then I notice several men further down
toward the street with machine guns, waiting next to SUVs
with their engines running.
My stomach sinks as I yank Imalia to a stop. “I’ve got a
bad feeling about those guys.”
As if they hear me, one turns around, narrowing his eyes
as he notices us. Then, an evil smirk twists onto his lips as
he nudges the guy next to him.
“Shit,” Imalia says, turning back toward the door.
“Not so fast,” the man shouts, readying his machine
gun. “Stay where you are, hands in the air.”
I obey, and so does Imalia, as she slowly turns back to
face him. “Look, we just work here. Neither of us want any
trouble.”
“We’ve got nothing to do with this,” I add.
The guy shakes his head. “You’re both idiots if you think
I don’t know exactly who you are.”
My shoulders slump as he strolls toward us, the machine
gun pointed at us. And then another side door swings open
and my stomach sinks further than I believed possible.
 Adrik is standing there, shoving the poor girl he was
with at some guy. He turns and clocks us instantly, an evil
smirk splitting his face in two. He marches toward us,
clapping his man on the shoulder. “Look what we’ve got
here, Alex. Bait.” His eyes switch between the two of us.
“Snatch them.”
“Adrik, please don’t—”
“Silence,” he interrupts Imalia, shaking his head. “You
two are the perfect leverage for two out of three of my
enemies.”
Imalia backs with me toward the door we came through,
and his eyes narrow.
“Don’t fucking move another step or Alex will shoot
you.”
We both freeze in fear, and I can feel Imalia shaking
against me.
“You take Imalia. I’ve got the red-head.”
His eyes fix on mine like an animal stalking his prey.
I swallow hard as I realize I’m out of my depth here,
facing a mobster. As he advances toward me, I panic and
attempt to run, which results in Adrik rushing and tackling
me to the floor painfully as my hip hits the concrete.
“Stupid bitch.” He yanks me by my wrist and then gets a
firm hold of me, lifting me off the floor.
“Let go of me, you bastard,” I shout, banging my fists
against his back in vain.
The sound of the door we stupidly left the club through
opening draws my attention and that’s when I see him. My
husband running into the alleyway, eyes wide as they land
on me being dragged away by this bastard.
“Massimo,” I call his name, wishing I had trusted my
instincts and stayed under the table.
His jaw clenches and he sprints toward us with his gun
in his hand, eyes wild with rage. It feels like my heart leaps
into my throat as I watch him charge right toward danger.
This man is crazy and I’ve no doubt after seeing him kill
that man at the table, he wouldn’t hesitate to shoot my
husband dead.
Once he’s only a few yards behind us, he cocks his gun.
The sound makes Adrik stop in his tracks.
“Release her or I’ll sink a bullet in your skull before you
can turn around.”
Adrik drops me to my feet, but I’m prepared for it and
steady myself. And then his hand clamps around my wrist.
“Drop the gun and order your man to let go of Imalia.”
Adrik chuckles next to me but keeps his back to
Massimo. “Are you the one giving the orders now,
Massimo?”
He growls. “If you want to keep your head on your
shoulders, yes.” I’ve never seen him look so ferocious
before, his finger applying a light pressure to the trigger, as
his nostrils flare.
Adrik nods and sets the gun on the floor. “Alex, let her
go and return to her cousin.”
Imalia is released, and she rushes toward Massimo, but
Adrik has yet to release his grip on my wrist.
“Now let my wife return to me and walk away.”
Adrik clicks his tongue, turning around to face Massimo
despite his instruction not to move.
“I said don’t move,” Massimo growls.
His eyes narrow and then he yanks me in front of him,
using me like a shield. “Do you really have it in you,
Massimo? Are you sure your aim is good enough not to hit
your wife?”
I notice the way his hand shakes as he aims at Adrik, but
he’s torn as Adrik holds me in front of him.
“You know the chaos my death would bring,
Massimo.” He starts to back away, holding me still. “I won’t
let her go until I’m sure you can’t kill me.”
“Let my wife go and I won’t.”
I feel Adrik’s hand tighten around my neck as he palms
my throat. “I don’t think so.”
 Massimo pulls the trigger, the bullet flying through the
guy’s shoulder.
He growls, instantly letting go of me. “You son of a
bitch.”
I rush toward Massimo, escaping from Adrik’s hold.
His strong, muscular arms wrap around me so tightly it
feels like he’s trying to crush me.
“You’ll pay for this, Morrone. Mark my words.”
Massimo lifts his gun and aims at Adrik, shooting again
but missing him by an inch. “I won’t give you the chance.”
Adrik dodges another bullet as Massimo unleashes a
barrage of shots at him, but he’s quick and gets to the SUV
too fast. “I’m going to destroy you all,” I hear him call as he
jumps into the back of the SUV and the vehicle wheel spins
out of the alleyway and onto the road.
“Coward,” Massimo mutters, shaking his head.
My body turns limp against Massimo and I hate the way
pain constricts around my chest, making it impossible not
to cry. In fact, the waterworks switch on as I sob into his
chest.
He runs his fingers through my hair. “It’s alright,” he
murmurs, pressing his lips to the top of my head. “You’re
safe now, princess.” I may be safe, but I hate how scared I
was. Scared that I would never see Massimo again. Scared
that he was going to be torn away from me.
The fire door opens again and Spartak rushes out, eyes
wild and frantic. They calm when he sees Imalia unharmed
and safe. She runs into his arms and he holds her tightly.
“I’ve never been so scared,” I murmur, glancing up at
my husband through my tears.
He kisses me so softly. “I’m sorry I brought you here.”
I shake my head, as I don’t think he understands why I
was scared. “You could have died, and that terrified me.”
“And to think a month ago you would have celebrated
over my dead body.”
I narrow my eyes and glare at him. “That’s not funny.”
 He smirks, shaking his head. “It’s the truth, baby.”
My attention catches on the blood staining his arm. “Are
you hurt?”
He shakes his head. “It’s barely a graze.”
I swallow hard, wishing I could tell him the truth that I
think deep down I’ve known for a while. The truth is that I
love this man, despite everything.
“Come on, let’s get you home.” His firm grip tightens as
he steers me down the alleyway toward the street. “This
entire fucking thing was a disaster.”
I look up at him, worrying my bottom lip between my
teeth. Adrik’s warning ringing in my ears.
I’m going to destroy you all
“Who was the man he killed?”
“The leader of the Estrada Cartel.” Massimo’s Adam’s
apple bobs as he swallows. “He’s claiming he’s the leader
now because he married Eliza, the daughter of the man he
killed.”
My stomach churns. “That’s sick.” I shake my head.
“What kind of man would kill his own wife’s father?”
“A ruthless one.” Massimo nods at the SUV we arrived
in, where his driver already has the engine running. “Get
in, princess.” He turns to Luca, who bursts through the
front door. “Massimo, where has he gone?”
“Escaped,” he replies, walking toward him to explain
what happened.
I open the door to the SUV and slid into the back,
watching Massimo through the window. After a minute, he
claps Luca on the shoulder and slides in next to me. The
thought of being away from him any longer makes my skin
crawl. I move closer to him and rest my head on his
shoulder, needing the physical contact. “I really thought
you were going to die,” I murmur, as the car rolls forward.
“Cut the crap, princess. I wasn’t joking when I said that
a month ago, you would have been glad.”
 I find his dark, chocolate brown eyes and nod. “It’s true,
but that was then.”
“And now?” I ask.
“Now, I think I’ve lost my mind.” I turn my gaze away,
looking out of the window as fear takes a hold of my heart.
Massimo grabs my chin, forcing me to meet his intense
gaze. “Why do you say that?”
I sigh heavily, knowing I need to tell him. “I think I love
you.”
His eyes flash with passionate desire and he smiles, not
the cruel smile I’ve seen so often. This smile is warm, and it
makes my stomach dance with butterflies. “Good,” he
murmurs, pressing his lips to mine. His tongue swipes
through them, demanding entrance as he deepens the kiss
and ignites that need for release in an instance. When he
breaks away, he nips my bottom lip and then mutters.
“Because I love you too, princess.”
My chest feels like it’s going to burst, hearing him say
those words to me. I don’t know why he loves me. We’re
such different people and yet somehow we fit together like
two pieces of a puzzle.
“I must be insane,” I murmur, as I find myself
mesmerized by his eyes.
“No.” He presses his lips to my jaw, kissing me there
before moving to my neck. “You’re just admitting the truth
that I knew all along.”
“And what truth is that?” I ask.
He smirks. “I told you from the start we are made for
each other.”
I roll my eyes. “You are crazy.”
He returns his attention to my neck, making me
shudder. “And you love it.”
I smile at that, allowing him the last word. As the truth
is, I love it. I love everything about this man, even though I
fear commitment and always have. Love is dangerous. It
can hurt you in ways I always believed weren’t worth
risking, and yet I love him, anyway.
Massimo didn’t give me the choice to shoot him down.
Instead, he forced me to receive his love. He forced me to
see that all along we were right for one another.
And I will be thankful every day that he did, as my life
now is better than I ever imagined it could be before we
met.

OceanofPDF.com
 30

OceanofPDF.com
 MASSIMO

I t’s so easy for me to forget that Paisley isn’t from this

world. I dragged her into it against her wishes. As I
lead her up the stairs of the Morrone Mansion, I know that
I would do it all over again if I had to. The moment I saw
this girl, I knew she was destined for me. Don’t tell me how
I knew it, I just did. As if my soul recognized hers.
We walk in through the doors to the mansion, and
although I should brief my men, I can’t find it in me to do
that right now. All I want is to drown in my wife. Luca can
handle any questions. I pull my cell phone out and send him
a message, telling him not to bother me until the morning.
“Do you need to go?” Paisley asks, looking a little
disappointed.
I shake my head. “No, let’s go to bed.”
Her brow furrows. “Isn’t it a bit early to go to bed?” she
points out, glancing at the clock. “It’s only nine o’clock.”
I arch a brow. “No. We need an early start with all the
things I plan to do to you tonight.”
She visibly shudders, eyes dilating with desire. “And
what is it you have in mind?”
I open the door to the bedroom and push her inside,
shutting the door and locking it. “So many filthy fucking
things, princess.”
 She bites on her bottom lip seductively, making my cock
leak. “Tell me.”
I raise a brow at her demand, but I’m in a playful mood
as I move toward her. “First,” I murmur, walking in a circle
around her. “I think I’ll undress you slowly.” My finger finds
the zip of her dress and I pull it down, groaning when it
pools around her hips, revealing her beautiful creamy skin.
I slowly pull the dress down until it drops to her ankles and
spanks her firm ass. “And then I’m going to kneel before
you,” I mutter, unclasping her bra and chucking it to one
side.
Paisley shudders in anticipation. “What then?”
I chuckle softly. “So impatient, baby.” I pull her panties
down and grab her hand. “Step out of the clothes.”
She does as I tell her, moving closer to me.
I take a step back and admire her, completely naked and
vulnerable, in front of me. “A piece of artwork.”
Her cheeks redden and she rubs her thighs together,
clearly affected by my seductive tactics.
“I’m going to feast on you, princess.”
Her lips part as I kneel before her, knowing I’d only ever
assume this position for her. I grab one of her legs and lift
it, setting it on my shoulder to give me better access to her
pretty pussy.
“Tell me what you want,” I order.
She bites her bottom lip. “You. All of you.”
I groan and bury my face in her arousal, licking her clit
first with teasing gentleness.
Paisley moans and claws her fingers through my hair.
“Massimo,” she mutters my name, eyes clamping shut as I
pleasure her. “Fuck, yes.”
I nip her clit with the edge of my teeth gently and she
bucks toward me, moaning even louder. Her fingernails dig
into my scalp harder as I drive her toward the edge. I smirk
and then continue my assault on her, making her groan as
my tongue slides in and out of her. She needs this as badly
as I do.
I cup her ass cheeks in my hands, enjoying the way each
one feels against my palm. And then I suck on her clit hard,
making her jerk in pleasure.
“Are you enjoying yourself, princess?”
Her eyes flash as she arches her back, trying to get my
mouth back where she wants it. “Yes, sir.”
“Good girl,” I purr, before nipping at her clit again with
my teeth.
That’s all it takes for her to come apart, as her entire
body shakes. “Fuck, yes, Massimo!” She cries, no longer
able to stem the oncoming tide.
I love the way it sounds when she cries my name,
especially when she’s coming apart. I lick her through her
climax, lapping up every single drop of her arousal. Her
eyes roll back in her head as I continue and I can tell she’d
happily remain like this for the rest of her life, brought to
climax over and over with my tongue.
I remove her leg from my shoulder, making her wobble
as she tries to gain her footing. Rising from my kneeling
position, I tower over her and kiss her soft lips. “Do you
want to know what I’m going to do to you now?”
She nods. “Please, sir.”
I trace my fingers lightly over her breasts. “I’m going to
shove the largest butt plug I own in your tight little
asshole,” I breathe.
Paisley gasps softly, her back arching in response.
“And then, once it’s firmly inside of you. I’m going to fill
that pretty little cunt and stretch you like you’ve never
been stretched before.”
She moans, eyes flickering shut.
I grab hold of her throat, loving the way she looks with
my palm around it as a collar. “Do you like the idea of being
that full, princess?”
“Yes, please.” Her eyes open. “Oh god, yes, Massimo.”
 I chuckle and lean toward her ear, biting her earlobe.
“Wait here and don’t move a muscle.”
She stiffens on command as I go to fetch the butt-plug I
have in mind, knowing that seeing her full with my cock
and a plug is going to be the most erotic experience of my
life.
When I return, my obedient wife is still in the exact
same spot waiting for me.
“Bend over the bed, princess.”
She walks toward it and bends, glancing at me over her
shoulder.
“Face forward.”
Her throat bobs, but she does as I say.
I groan as I part her beautiful ass cheeks and reveal her
tight ring of muscles, ready to be stretched open. I squirt
some lube onto the toy and her ass and slowly work it
inside of her, impressed at how easily she relaxes. Within
five minutes, her greedy ass has swallowed the entire toy.
“How does that feel?”
“So good,” she moans, arching her back more. “Fuck
me, please.”
I reach forward and grab the back of her neck, applying
just enough pressure. “So eager for my cock, aren’t you?”
She whimpers in response.
“I don’t hear you.”
“Yes, I need it so bad, please,” she moans, her voice
shaking with need.
I release her neck and unzip my pants, dropping them
and my boxers to the floor and stepping out of them. I’m
quick to remove my shirt, wanting to be naked. And then I
grab her hips and pull her up so she’s standing, my cock
hard against her lower back. “How shall I fuck you,
though?”
Her eyes roll back in her head as she tries to rub her
thighs together for relief.
 I put my leg between her thighs, making it impossible.
“Answer me.”
“Anyway,” she breathes.
“Shall I fuck you bent over for me? Or shall I fuck you on
your back, legs spread wide?”
She groans in frustration.
“Or perhaps I should lift you against the wall and fuck
you like that?”
“Please, anything,” she cries, the desperation getting
clearer in her voice.
I chuckle and kiss her neck. “Perhaps I’ll do all the
above.”
I push her back down so she’s bent over the bed and
then thrust my cock deep into her cunt.
She screams at the sudden invasion as I fill her like
she’s never been filled before. The thick plug in her ass
makes it impossibly tight in her pussy and I have to grind
my teeth to control my urges.
“Is that what you want?” I ask, holding myself deep
inside of her.
She tries to move her hips, but I hold them tight. “Fuck
me, sir, please, fuck me.” She sounds almost incoherent,
but I decide it is time to give my beautiful wife what she so
badly wants.
My hips move roughly as I fuck her tight little pussy. The
wet sounds it makes as I move in and out of her are beyond
erotic. “Such a good girl, taking my cock with that plug in
your ass.” I spank her ass cheeks and she cries out, her
thighs starting to shake. “I’m not going to rest until you’ve
come so many times, you lose count.”
“Massimo,” she screams my name as her second orgasm
tears through her body. Her honeyed arousal spilling
around my cock and making her even wetter.
“That’s right princess, come for your husband like the
naughty little slut you are.”
 She groans as her hips try to writhe against me, but I
continue to hold her still, slamming my cock in and out of
her with the same rhythmic intensity.
“I’ll never get enough of this pretty little cunt.” I tap the
base of the butt plug. “Or your tight little ass, which I have
every intention of fucking after this.”
I pull out of her and flip her onto her back, gazing into
those beautiful emerald eyes of hers. “Now I’m going to
fuck you like this.” I crawl over her and slam my cock deep
inside of her, making her eyes flutter shut in pleasure. I’ll
never get enough of seeing her so overcome with desire.
Leaning down, I suck on her hard nipples, making her
cry out.
Her hands shoot up to grab my hair, but I capture them
in one hand and pin them over her head. “No touching,
baby.”
She pouts at me, but doesn’t protest. Paisley is too far
gone to speak, let alone fight me on this. And I fuck her
hard and rough, the way I know she craves. Her body
fitting to mine like a glove.
“Choke me,” she moans, eyes searing into mine with
such fire it feels like she’s trying to burn me.
I release her wrists and place my hand around her
slender throat, squeezing enough to block her airways.
Her eyes roll back in her head as I fuck her violently, our
skin clashing together like thunder clouds. Whenever we
fuck, it’s like a chaotic storm. Our bodies are unable to get
enough, chasing the next wave of ecstasy. Paisley shudders
beneath me as I continue to block her airways, making sure
I don’t go too far.
“That’s it, come for me.”
Her eyes shut and her entire body shakes as she comes
apart, her arousal soaking my cock.
I release her throat and kiss her, my tongue thrusting in
and out of her mouth with desperate need. “The wall next,”
I groan, my cock throbbing deep inside of her as she
squeezes me like a vise.
“I don’t think I can stand.”
I smirk at that and stand from the bed, lifting her off of
it and carrying her to the wall. “No need to stand, baby, just
let me fuck you.”
She groans as her back hits the wall, and then my cock
slides inside of her. “Oh God, Massimo. I can’t take it any
longer.”
My lips descend on hers as I hoist her up and down my
cock, my palms firmly planted on her firm buttocks. In this
position, the plug squeezes my cock even more, and it’s
fucking heaven.
“Such a dirty girl, stuffed in both holes and coming like
a dirty little whore,” I murmur. “My dirty little whore.”
Her body shudders violently as I fuck her toward
oblivion again. My muscles aching as I lift her up and down
my cock with as much speed and roughness as I can
handle.
“Oh fuck, yes, sir,” she cries, her hips moving in rhythm,
driving herself toward the edge. Little does she know I
won’t be finished with her when she comes again, not yet.
And then her pussy explodes on my cock. She squirts
like I’ve never seen before, her arousal flooding my cock
and dripping onto the floor.
I growl, sinking my teeth into her collarbone to stop
myself from coming apart.
When my cock slides out of her, she whimpers in protest.
“What are you—”
I yank the plug out of her ass and place it on the counter
next to us, spinning her around so her front is pressed to
the wall. “No questions.” I spank her firm cheeks and then
position the head of my cock with her gaping ass. “I’m
going to fill up this pretty little ass with cum.”
She moans, slumping forward as she struggles to hold
herself up.
 I wrap my arm around her waist to support her and
press forward, sinking inch after inch into her stretched
back hole.
Paisley moans as I move in and out, fucking her, despite
the incessant need to explode inside of her. I won’t let
myself come apart until she’s come again with my cock in
her ass. As I roughly take her, she responds by moving her
hips in time with mine as she chases her release again.
I move my hand to her throat and squeeze, pressing my
lips to the side of her face. “Greedy girl. How many
orgasms have you had now?”
She shakes her head. “I don’t know.”
I smirk at that. “Too many, and yet still you want more.”
I lick her earlobe. “So greedy.”
She shudders as I increase the tempo, chasing my own
release, knowing she’s close.
“I want you to come again, princess. Come while I fuck
your ass.”
I use my other hand to rub her clit, and that’s all it
takes. Her body convulses against the wall as she comes
apart. And I thrust into her one last time, roaring against
her shoulder as I come. It’s an intense orgasm, one that
makes my knees weak as I fill her up with cum.
“Fuck, baby,” I murmur, thrusting in and out until I’m
sure my balls are spent. “I want you to keep every drop
inside. Do you understand?” I reach for the butt-plug off
the counter and pull my cock out, thrusting it in place so
that not a drop can escape.
“Yes, sir,” she mutters, sounding half asleep as she
remains pressed against the wall.
I lift her and carry her to the bed, laying her on the
sheets carefully. Her eyes look hazy and unfocused as she
watches me climb in next to her, pulling the comforter over
us.
She places her head on my chest, eyes firmly shut. “I’m
exhausted.”
 I kiss her forehead. “Get some sleep, princess.”
“I love you,” she murmurs sleepily, nestling closer to
me.
I smile at her, struggling to contain the happiness trying
to burst from my chest. “I love you too, baby.”
There is no way I ever expected to marry a woman I’d
eventually fall in love with, and yet here I am, holding the
most precious thing in the world close to me. Now, I just
have to figure out how to save our entire family from a man
completely insane. Adrik Volkov’s ambitions go far beyond
anything of us imagined.
He wants to lead the cartel and get rid of all of his
competition. One thing is for sure, I’ll go to hell and back to
stop him if it means saving Paisley. If it means we can have
a chance of a happy life together. A family of our own. I’ll
do everything in my power to ensure that the future I have
in mind is possible for us.
Paisley’s breathing becomes deeper as she falls into a
peaceful slumber, and I can’t help but watch her, feeling
like the luckiest man alive in that moment. Paisley loves
me. A woman so utterly perfect. It’s all I could ever want
from life. I can’t think about the challenges that face me
tomorrow right now, but I have to believe we can win this
war and survive. The alternative is too painful to think
about.

OceanofPDF.com
 31

OceanofPDF.com
EPILOGUE

OceanofPDF.com
 PAISLEY

O ne year later…
I watch as my husband emerges from the infinity
pool, the rivulets of water cascading down his muscled
chest and capturing the light in the most exquisite way. At
times, I can’t believe that I’m married to a man so utterly
divine.
His eyes meet mine, and he smirks, as if he knows
exactly what I’m thinking. We’re taking a very delayed
honeymoon in California, where Massimo rented this beach
villa. After all the chaos of the war and his father’s illness,
it’s the first time we’ve had a chance to get away.
Thankfully, his father is a fighter and is still alive, but
Massimo is in charge indefinitely.
The war has calmed down, even though tensions are still
high in the city. They’ll never be any different. Our day-to-
day life is dangerous and chaotic, but I wouldn’t change it
for the world.
I like California more than I expected. It’s the first time
I’ve ever been this far south of Chicago.
Massimo strolls toward me and perches on the end of
my sunlounger, shaking his wet hair so it gets me wet.
“If you are expecting me to complain, don’t. It was
rather cooling being splashed.”
He raises a brow. “Perhaps I should throw you in, then.”
 I pull my sunglasses off and put them down on the little
sidetable, shaking my head. “That wouldn’t be very nice.”
“And when have you ever known me to be nice,
princess?” He twists and grabs hold of my hips. “You need
to get wet,” he murmurs, the connotation in his words as
clear as day.
“Wet in what way?” I ask.
He smirks and then kisses me hard, his tongue delving
into my mouth with desperate passion. His hand wraps
around mine and he places my fingers over the hard bulge
in his swim shorts. “I want to feel those pretty lips around
my cock,” he murmurs.
I squirm. The thought of sucking his dick out here turns
me on.
“Would you like to suck my cock, princess?” he asks,
searching my eyes.
I bite my bottom lip and nod. “Yes, sir.”
His eyes flicker shut, and he stands. “Stand up.”
I do as I’m told, loving how demanding he is when it
comes to sex. It’s crazy considering how much I hated
being told what to do by him at the start. He kicks off his
swim shorts, the hard length of his cock bobbing between
us. My mouth waters at the sight of pre-cum dripping from
the tip.
Massimo grabs me by the throat with forceful strength,
pushing me down to the floor in front of him so his hard
cock is barely an inch from my lips. “Open wide.”
I still can’t believe how good it feels when he handles
me so roughly.
I open my lips, eager to taste him. The moment he
enters my mouth, the taste of him is overwhelming.
“Such a good girl, princess,” he purrs, grabbing a fistful
of my hair. “You always look so fucking pretty with my cock
in your mouth.”
I moan around him, knowing that it doesn’t matter how
many times I have this man, it’s never enough. We’re
insatiable for each other. Desperate to devour each other in
everyway possible every single time we’re intimate.
He hits the back of my throat and I gag all over him,
loving the way he tastes as pre-cum spills onto my tongue
as he withdraws almost all the way out of my mouth. I tease
my tongue and my teeth over his shaft, knowing it will
drive him mad.
“Careful with those teeth, princess. Or I’ll have to find
my spider gag and keep that mouth open nice and wide
permanently.”
I moan more at the prospect of him forcing my mouth
open against my will.
“Or is that exactly what you’re after?” he asks, pulling
his cock from my mouth and leaning down to grab my
throat again, looming over me. “Are you desperate for the
gag, princess?”
I nod in response, eager to be used and abused by him.
He smirks a devilish smirk that makes me so wet I feel
like I’m going to combust, and then he releases my throat
in search of the spider gag. After a minute, he returns with
it. “Open wide.”
I do as he says, opening my mouth.
“Is this what you want, baby?” He holds the gag up,
teasing me.
I nod in response.
He shakes his head. “Tell me.”
“Yes, sir. I want it so bad.”
He groans and grabs my cheeks, spitting in my mouth.
“Such an eager little whore, desperate to please, aren’t
you?”
My nipples harden as the need for friction between my
thighs becomes almost impossible to bear.
“Yes, sir.”
“Good girl,” he purrs, sliding the gag into my mouth and
fixing it at the back of my head.
 And then his cock hits the back of my throat as he
thrusts into it without mercy, chasing his release frantically.
I stare into those dark eyes, knowing I want it all. His cum
in every single one of my holes.
“Your throat is so damn good to fuck,” he grunts, desire
overwhelming them. “And I’m going to cum down your
throat, and then in your tight little cunt before finishing
myself off in that beautiful asshole.” His words force me to
slide my fingers between my thighs, rubbing my clit in
desperation. I moan around his shaft and take the rough
thrusts into my throat, knowing any moment he’ll come
apart.
His growl vibrates through me, sounding more beast
than man, as he explodes down my throat. “Swallow every
drop for me.”
I do as he says, swallowing every drop of his cum and
loving every second.
Massimo’s eyes dip to between my thighs and he groans,
continuing to thrust into my throat and draining every
drop. “You are so damn sexy, swallowing my cum and
touching yourself like that.” He pulls his cock out of my
mouth. “Let me see.”
I open my mouth wide and stick my tongue out, proving
to him it’s all gone.
He tugs on his still hard cock, eyes full of lust as they
drop between my thighs. “Now it’s time for me to breed
that pretty little pussy.”
It shouldn’t affect me so much, the way he talks to me,
but it has more power than I ever believed possible.
“On your back,” he barks.
I quickly position myself on the lounger, my legs spread
eagerly for him.
Those dark eyes flicker with mischief as he pulls my
bikini bottoms off and groans, staring at my pussy. “So
fucking wet for me already, aren’t you?”
I nod in response. “Yes, sir.”
 His cock twitches as he lines the thick head up with my
entrance, slamming every inch inside of me with one
powerful stroke.
My back arches and my vision blurs the moment he
enters me. The need for him is overwhelming as his cock
fills that gaping hole he’d created, making me feel right
again. It’s as if I’m never whole until he completes me. A
deep moan escapes my lips as he wraps his hand around
my throat like a damn collar.
“That’s it, baby, moan for me.” His brown eyes are
blazing with such intensity as he increases the tempo,
fucking me roughly the way we both love.
I dig my fingernails into his back, clawing at him for
more and trying to ground myself as he turns me into
molten lava beneath him. The heavy weight of his body
pinning me to the sun lounger below.
“I’m going to fill everyone of your holes before lunch,”
he growls, kissing me passionately. “And then once we’ve
refueled, I’m going to do it all over again, fucking you and
filling you with cum until it’s spilling out of every orifice.”
His dominance and uncontrollable desire turns me on
like nothing else, driving me toward the edge with his filthy
fucking words. “Fuck, yes, sir,” I cry out, moaning as his
thrusts become more violent.
Massimo holds my gaze, nodding his head. “That’s right,
baby, come for me. I want to feel you milk the cum right out
of me.”
I sink my teeth painfully into my bottom lip, attempting
to quicken the oncoming storm with pain. That small
amount of pain sends me tumbling right over the cliff edge
as I drown in white hot pleasure. My vision blurs as my
back arches off the lounger, even with his heavy weight
bearing down on me.
“Fuck, yes,” I cry out, lacing my fingers through
Massimo’s hair and clawing at him frantically.
 He grunts against the skin at my neck, pumping in and
out of me harder and exploding deep inside of me, filling
me with his cum as he promised.
“That’s it baby, take every drop.”
My eyes clamp shut as he continues to rut in and out of
me until he’s thoroughly drained.
He grabs hold of my hips and flips me onto all fours,
burying his tongue against my sensitive back hole.
I jolt forward, overwhelmed but his insatiable appetite.
It’s never ending and I wouldn’t change it for the world. He
devours me in ways I never knew possible, as if he can
never get enough and just wants to consume me.
“I want this tight little hole stretched and ready,” he
murmurs, squirting cold lube onto my asshole. “This ass is
going to be full of cum by the time I’m through with you.”
His fingers push through my tight back hole as he stretches
it in preparation.
I groan, clawing my fingers into the mattress of the
lounger. Despite only just coming apart, I can feel the
pressure building deep inside of me already.
“That ass is hungry for my cock, isn’t it, princess?”
I nod. “Yes, please.”
He spanks my ass cheeks. “Yes, please, what?”
“Sir.”
“Good girl,” he mutters, pulling his fingers from my ass.
He squirts lube onto his cock and then I feel the tip of it
pressing against my willing, stretched entrance.
He pushes forward with firm yet slow pressure, sinking
inch after inch into my ass. His thick girth stretching me
like nothing else can and filling that gaping void.
“That’s so fucking good,” he grunts, holding himself
deep in my ass. “I’ll never get bored with fucking your ass,
baby.”
I whimper as he sinks his fingertips hard into my hips,
and then draws back almost all the way. The tip of his cock
is only just inside of me before he slams forward again,
burying himself with one brutal stroke. I groan, back
arching from the mix of pleasure and pain, both I desire
almost in equal measure.
“I’ve been craving this all damn day,” he murmurs
behind me, spanking my ass cheek hard.
“It’s only morning,” I reply.
He growls and grabs my throat with both hands,
squeezing in warning. “What’s your point? All day until this
moment, I’ve been thinking about filling every single one of
your holes with cum and watching as it drips from your
pussy while I fuck your tight little ass.” His fingers flex
tighter around my throat. “I love filling you with my cum
and so do you, because you are my perfect cum slut, aren’t
you?”
I moan, eyes rolling back in my head at his words.
“Aren’t you?” he repeats the question, warning me he
wants an answer.
“Yes, sir. I want all of your cum.”
He brings his lips to within an inch of my ear. “Is that
right, baby?” He murmurs, increasing the tempo as he
fucks me roughly. His skin slapping against mine as every
thrust becomes more desperate and brutal.
I arch my back, loving the way he feels deep in such a
forbidden, dirty place. The aggression and dominance in his
voice is enough to make me melt.
“And I love it when you come with my cock in your ass.”
He spanks my ass cheeks in quick succession, finally
releasing my throat. “I want you to take every inch just like
that, such a good girl,” he praises, making my nipples so
hard they ache. His rhythmic and deep strokes build that
fiery, incessant need deep within.
“Oh my God,” I murmur, as the intensity becomes almost
too much to handle. He has me on the edge and one more
thrust will tear me to pieces.
“You are taking my cock so well in your ass, aren’t you,
princess?” He pulls his cock slowly out of me, drawing out
the sensation as I feel every inch slip through my tight
muscles. And then, with no warning, slams back in as hard
as he physically can.
Stars burst behind my eyelids as I clamp them shut,
struggling to draw enough oxygen into my lungs. It’s the
most intense sensation when he makes me come from anal
and I’ll never get used to it. A flood of liquid squirts from
my pussy, wetting the sun lounger beneath us.
Massimo growls, continuing to rut into me until he
explodes a moment later. His roar of pleasure vibrates
through me as he spills his cum deep in my ass, breeding it
as he promised he would. I’ll never get enough of the
intense connection we share or the undeniably passionate
draw we have toward each other. It’s all consuming and
drives me insane.
I collapse beneath him as the pleasure continues to
spark through my veins, lying on the lounger as his weight
bears down on me, feeling utterly ruined by my husband.
His cock is still buried deep in my ass as he murmurs
against my ear. “You are fucking perfect, baby.”
“I think it’s you that’s perfect,” I mutter back.
He chuckles. “Did you like that?”
I nod in response, hardly able to find the energy for
words.
“Good, because I’m going to do it morning, noon and
night for the entire trip.”
I moan softly, the idea both erotic and exhausting at the
same time. “You’re going to kill me.”
He nips at my ear. “Never, princess.” He rolls off of me,
his cock slipping out of my abused hole. And then, I feel a
butt-plug slide in place, making sure I don’t waste any of
his cum. “By the time I’m through with you, you will be so
full of cum,” he says, forcing me to turn over and lean into
his chest as we share the lounger. “I can’t get enough or
you, Paisley.”
 I gaze into those dark, devilish eyes and know I’ll never
get enough of him either. An entire lifetime by his side isn’t
long enough. “I love you,” I whisper softly, knowing I don’t
say it enough. Three words I used to fear.
All my life I’ve avoided love because it only leads to
heartache, and Massimo forced his way into my heart, just
like he forced me down the aisle. And I thank my lucky
stars he did that every single day.
He smiles, and it’s a warm, adoring smile. “I love you,
too, baby.” He kisses me softly. “More than you can ever
know.”
We sit on the lounger together, gazing out at the private
beach below as the sun reflects off the crystal sea water
and the waves crest softly.
And I’m sure without a doubt that this is what true
paradise is. Wrapped in the arms of a man I love, no matter
how crazy it is after what he put me through at first, I know
the outcome of our story would always be the same.
We were meant for each other, ever since we set eyes on
one another in that bathroom. Soul mates who couldn’t stay
away from one another.

T hank you for reading Cruel Vows. I hope you enjoyed

Massimo’s and Paisley’s story. The next story in this series
follows Mia Morrone and Killian Callaghan in Dirty Secret
and will release on 06/30.
You can pre-order the book here and it will be enrolled
in Kindle Unlimited.
H e ’ s my dirty secret , one I don’t think I can hide
much longer.
Killian Callaghan has haunted my fantasies for years.
Ever since we attended the Syndicate Academy. He’s
sinfully gorgeous, covered in tattoos, and totally off limits.
There’s too much bad blood between the Callaghan family
and ours.
Five years after our last encounter, he comes blazing
back into my life. Killian turns up at my twenty-first
birthday party. The chemistry between us had always been
palpable, but now it sets an inferno alight in my soul. He
tells me he’s done staying away. Screw the consequences.
 He’s our natural enemy, but I don’t know that I can
resist his advances. A man we’re at war with. A man totally
and utterly off limits. And yet that doesn’t keep him away.
Killian doesn’t take no for an answer. His tastes are
dark, dominant, and addictive. He wants my innocence. He
wants to corrupt me in ways I never imagined.
Meanwhile, my father has just agreed my hand in
marriage to another man. Once Killian finds out, he’ll tear
the world down to keep me. I know that our passion is
dangerous, especially while we’re at war. The question is,
will we survive once our dirty secret is revealed?

OceanofPDF.com
 M A I LI N G LI S T

If you enjoy reading about

possessive alpha men, steamy
hot insta-lust, and romance,
then grab my free novella on
offer.
Filthy Doctor is a 34k novella
and part of the Forbidden
series.
Join my mailing list and
receive Filthy Doctor for free!
Click here to join now!

OceanofPDF.com
 A L S O B Y B I A N C A C O LE

The Syndicate Academy

Corrupt Educator: A Dark Forbidden Mafia Academy Romance
Cruel Bully: A Dark Mafia Academy Romance
Chicago Mafia Dons
Merciless Defender: A Dark Forbidden Mafia Romance
Violent Leader: A Dark Enemies to Lovers Captive Mafia Romance
Evil Prince: A Dark Arranged Marriage Romance
Brutal Daddy: A Dark Captive Mafia Romance
Cruel Vows: A Dark Forced Marriage Mafia Romance
Dirty Secret: A Dark Enemies to Loves Mafia Romance
Dark Crown: A Dark Arranged Marriage Romance
Boston Mafia Dons Series
Cruel Daddy: A Dark Mafia Arranged Marriage Romance
Savage Daddy: A Dark Captive Mafia Roamnce
Ruthless Daddy: A Dark Forbidden Mafia Romance
Vicious Daddy: A Dark Brother’s Best Friend Mafia Romance
Wicked Daddy: A Dark Captive Mafia Romance
New York Mafia Doms Series
Her Irish Daddy: A Dark Mafia Romance
Her Russian Daddy: A Dark Mafia Romance
Her Italian Daddy: A Dark Mafia Romance
Her Cartel Daddy: A Dark Mafia Romance
Romano Mafia Brother’s Series
Her Mafia Daddy: A Dark Daddy Romance
Her Mafia Boss: A Dark Romance
Her Mafia King: A Dark Romance
Bratva Brotherhood Series
Bought by the Bratva: A Dark Mafia Romance
Captured by the Bratva: A Dark Mafia Romance
Claimed by the Bratva: A Dark Mafia Romance
 Bound by the Bratva: A Dark Mafia Romance
Taken by the Bratva: A Dark Mafia Romance
Wynton Series
Filthy Boss: A Forbidden Office Romance
Filthy Professor: A First Time Professor And Student Romance
Filthy Lawyer: A Forbidden Hate to Love Romance
Filthy Doctor: A Fordbidden Romance
Royally Mated Series
Her Faerie King: A Faerie Royalty Paranormal Romance
Her Alpha King: A Royal Wolf Shifter Paranormal Romance
Her Dragon King: A Dragon Shifter Paranormal Romance
Her Vampire King: A Dark Vampire Romance

OceanofPDF.com
 ABOUT THE AUTHOR

I love to write stories about over the top alpha bad boys who have heart
beneath it all, fiery heroines, and happily-ever-after endings with heart and
heat. My stories have twists and turns that will keep you flipping the pages and
heat to set your kindle on fire.
For as long as I can remember, I've been a sucker for a good romance story.
I've always loved to read. Suddenly, I realized why not combine my love of two
things, books and romance?
My love of writing has grown over the past four years and I now publish on
Amazon exclusively, weaving stories about dirty mafia bad boys and the women
they fall head over heels in love with.
If you enjoyed this book please follow me on Amazon, Bookbub or any of the
below social media platforms for alerts when more books are released.

OceanofPDF.com